You are viewing a story from harrypotterfanfiction.com
View Online
Format: Novel
Chapters: 36
Word Count: 102,840
Status: Abandoned
Rating: Mature
Warnings: Strong Language, Strong Violence, Scenes of a Mild Sexual Nature, Sensitive Topic/Issue/Theme
Genres: Drama, Romance, Angst
Characters: Harry, Ron, Hermione, Lupin, Snape, Arthur, Draco, Fred, Ginny, OC
Pairings: Harry/Ginny, Bill/Fleur, Remus/Tonks, Ron/Hermione, Other Pairing
First Published: 03/08/2006
Last Chapter: 02/06/2008
Last Updated: 06/25/2009
Summary:(abandoned) After defeating the Dark Lord, Harry Potter vanished without a trace; presumed dead, Ginny Weasley attempted to carry on her life with her newborn. Five years later, she begins to get answers.
Beautiful image by xXsilent-tearsXx!!!
Five years ago, Ginevra Weasley’s life changed forever. For worse and for a bit of good. The bad part; Harry Potter, the boy she had loved for Merlin knows how long, went missing after the Final Battle. Voldemort was dead, his robes were found in Godric's Hollow, but Harry could not be found.
After one year, the Ministry eventually had to label him as dead.
Ginny broke apart and nothing anyone could do could make her smile, or laugh, or even smirk. People have different ways of showing sadness, they could cry, mop all about the place, crying and screeching, scream, or even break objects constantly. Ginny did none of these things; she just sat down and stared at the floor, a single tear streaking down her face occasionally.
She didn’t laugh, smile or even pretend to be happy. She just sat, staring, answering questions yet no energy in her voice. No one made her laugh anymore. Except one person.
Her daughter: Lily Weasley.
She had Ginny’s flaming red, wavy hair, but her eyes kept Ginny going. Harry’s eyes. They reminded Ginny how much Harry went through, and that no matter what, he fought through it.
Ginny woke up sleepily the next morning and gazed at her alarm clock until it came into focus. Half nine. Ginny sat up straight, heart pounding. Her Healer duty at St Mungo’s started at nine – she glanced at the calendar above her table and instantly relaxed, sinking slowly back into her bed. It was Saturday.
Ginny stared blankly at her ceiling, debating whether to fall back asleep or to get up and prepare breakfast. Her debate was answered when a small, five year old, red head, still in her purple silk pyjamas, sprinted into her room and jumped onto her bed.
“Mum!” Lily shrieked, bouncing up and down beside Ginny. “Wake up! Wake up! Breakie!”
Ginny sighed, “Okay Lils, I’m getting up now,” She pulled herself upright and hugged her daughter tightly. Lily jumped off her bed and ran back out of Ginny’s room.
Ginny hauled herself onto her feet and showered. Performing a Quick-Dry Charm on her hair, she pulled on some jeans and a blue t-shirt. Pulling her hair up in a messy ponytail, she walked out of the room, but she stopped suddenly. She spotted an ageing newspaper, rotting in the same place where Ginny had dropped it five years ago. The Daily Prophet was entitled:
Free At A Price
You-Know-Who Gone - But As Is The Boy-Who-Lived
She stared at the picture of Harry on the front, emotions flooding through her. Sadness flooded herself, then guilt, then all the other feelings in the world known to man. She tore her eyes away from the newspaper and forced herself out the door, thinking the same thing she does every morning: I have to throw that out...
Lily knew her father was Harry Potter, the Chosen One, The Boy-Who-Lived, but she had never met him. She had seen pictures and read countless articles and books about him, but never met him. And never will, Ginny couldn’t help but think sadly. She was, and would, always be a single mum. She could never get over Harry, no matter what her mum, Hermione or Ron or anyone said, she could never get over his loss.
Yawning and scratching her head, Ginny walked into her kitchen. She had moved out of the Burrow three years ago, and had bought a house just down the road. She was always going to keep her family in her sights. Ron and Hermione lived on the other side of St Ottery.
“What do you want for breakfast, honey?” Ginny asked Lily, who was sitting at the kitchen counter, playing with her miniature toy Firebolt. Ginny remembered, with a pang of sorrow, how Harry used to fly at top speed on the same make of broomstick, across the Hogwarts Quidditch Pitch.
“Toast!” Lily said, egging her Firebolt on with a poke of her finger. The five inch broom flew faster around Lily’s head.
Turning her back on her daughter, Ginny waved her wand over the counter under the window. The objects on it sprang to life; bread jumped into the toaster, then back out, knifes buttered the toast in mid-air and the toast neatly stacked itself in piles on a plate. Ginny poured Pumpkin Juice out of her wand and into two cups. Levitating the toast and drinks, she set them onto the counter opposite Lily. Lily looked away from the broom and out the window over Ginny’s shoulder.
“You’re a Healer, aren’t you Mum?” Lily asked in her sweet voice, still looking out the window.
“Yes dear,” Ginny answered, picking up and slice of toast and taking a bite, staring at the wall, deep in thought.
“And you heal people?”
“Why all the questions? You know all this,” Ginny looked away from the wall and at her daughter; whose green eyes were still looking out the window.
“I think that man needs healed,” she said quietly, pointing out the window. Ginny turned around quickly and gasped loudly.
A very ill looking man with long, black hair was swaying on Ginny’s garden, his left arm limp and loose while his right was at a very painful awkward angle. His eyes were clamped shut, as though he was suppressing the urge to vomit. He was deathly pale and so thin his bones jutted out like blades. His robes were old and aging, ripped in most places and hanging off his limp form. Ginny hurriedly pulled on her robe and ran outside to help the man.
“Are you okay?” Ginny asked quickly, coming to a halt before the stranger. The man, up close, looked worse. His right arm was obviously broken badly and dislocated, while his left simply dislocated. His white skin had a slight green tinge, and dirt was tangled in his black mane.
The stranger’s eyes snapped open at the sound of her voice. “Ginny…” the man whispered hoarsely, staring at her.
Ginny took a petrified step back as she recognised the green eyes. They looked exactly like Lily’s… like Harry’s. Sadness, astonishment and happiness flooded through Ginny, “Harry?” she gasped.
“Ginny, it’s-” the man – Harry? – coughed bitterly, “you! Help…” he whispered roughly.
“You – you’re dead!” Ginny said in disbelief. Nevertheless, she whipped out her wand and performed a few, tricky healing spells. The arms located back into their sockets and Harry winced as his bones knitted together.
The pain of bones mending topped off all his other pain, as his eyes slid shut and he collapsed.
Ginny quickly magicked ‘Harry’ onto a stretcher and sprinted into the house. “Lily! Lily!” she called hysterically. The five year old skidded to a halt in front of Ginny, half eaten toast in one hand and a Pumpkin Juice moustache. “Quickly Lil, floo Granny! Tell her to come over immediately!” Lily scurried off, hearing the petrified tone in her mother’s voice. Thankful Lily didn’t ask questions, Ginny levitated Harry into her room and onto her bed, checking through his body for injuries.
Ginny finished the healing potion and had set it on her bedside table beside the bed. Drawing up a chair, she sat down and calmed herself.
Five years… if this was Harry, what had he been doing for five years? Why was he in such a horrifying state? It wrecked Ginny to even imagine Harry in a state like this.
Whipping out her wand again, she whispered, choking back threatening sobs, “Enervate! ”
She watched desperately the man’s eyes flickered open and flashed in pain. His head turned sideways and looked at Ginny. There was no doubt in his face.
...It was Harry.
”Harry,” Ginny whispered sadly, suppressing her tears, “Drink this,” she said, pushing a vial of green liquid into Harry’s mouth. Harry swallowed the potion obediently, not spitting up the foul taste. A little natural colour rose in his cheeks, but he was still deathly pale.
“What-” Ginny started, but the doorbell interrupted her. A purple piece of parchment floated down from the ceiling. Ginny caught it quickly and read it.
Molly Weasley.
“Harry, listen to me. I’m going to get Mum, okay?” Ginny whispered softly. Harry nodded slowly to show that he heard, not trusting himself to speak, waiting for the potion to do its work. Ginny kissed Harry swiftly of the forehead then sprinted as fast as she could to the front door. She passed the living room and saw Lily playing with her broomstick. Wrenching open the door, Ginny hauled her mother inside and slammed it shut again.
“Ginny dear, what’s the matter? Lily said something about a man-” Mrs Weasley started.
“Harry, Mum! It’s Harry!” Ginny shrieked, seizing her mum’s hand and dragging her upstairs.
“Honey, that’s impossible! Harry’s-”
“He is not dead! Look!” Ginny soften her voice as she reached her bedroom and pulled her mum in. Molly gasped and fell backwards in shock when she saw Harry’s slowly breathing body on the bed.
“Oh dear Merlin!” she shrieked, rushing over to Harry and scanning him over.
“I’ve repaired the bones Mum, and relocated the arms,”
“Relocated? Repaired?”
“They were both dislocated and one broken in several places. Mum, could you make some food and take care of Lily?” Ginny asked quickly. Molly nodded her head and backed out of the room, watching Harry with teary eyes.
“Harry,” Ginny said softly, lowering herself in the stool beside the bed as Mrs Weasley shut the door, “What happened? Where were you?”
“Ginny,” Harry whispered again, his voice no longer cold and sore. Thanks to the green potion, he had enough strength to sit up without swaying. “You’re here, I made it…” he breathed heavily, tears falling slowly from his eyes.
“It’s okay Harry,” Ginny whispered softly, wiping away Harry’s tears with her robe, “I’m here. You’re safe,”
“How long…?” Harry breathed harshly, his emerald eyes flashing all around the room. They came to a rest on the yellow, aging newspaper. “He’s dead…”
“You killed him Harry,” Ginny whispered, following Harry’s gaze to the newspaper that wrecked her life. She quickly threw it in the wastepaper basket under her table, which swallowed it and pronounced a loud burp.
“How long?” Harry repeated, looking at Ginny. Ginny’s heart filled with happiness as she gazed into his green eyes again, but ached in pain as she saw his physical health.
“F-five years,” Ginny muttered, taking Harry’s shaking hand and holding it in her own trembling one.
“Five years?” Harry repeated, sinking lower in Ginny’s bed, though still sitting upright. “Ron? Hermione? How’re they?”
“Fine, married,” Ginny whispered, “two kids, third on the way,” For the first time in more than five years, Ginny saw Harry smile. It was a faint smile, made his features even rougher, but it was a smile. It made Ginny grin too.
“What happened?” she asked, the small smile slipping from her face.
Beautiful image by (¯`*JadedSolace*´¯)!!!
“Final Battle,” Harry muttered, dropping his grin and eye contact with Ginny, searching the thin, blue sheets on the bed, as though they held the answer. “Tom… screamed…I went unconscious… woke up in a cell, chained to a wall…”
“Who?” Ginny asked desperately.
“Malfoy… Snape… Greyback…”
”Greyback?” Ginny said quickly, turning pale, “No, he didn’t-?”
“He didn’t. Dementors… out of control… went mad… gave him… the Kiss… before…” Harry muttered, his eyes haunted and scared.
“Dementors?”
“The ones… were guarding me…” Ginny’s insides went cold.
“How many?” she asked, trembling even more.
“Fifteen,”
“Oh my… Harry!” Ginny sobbed, falling forwards onto Harry and hugging him tightly.
”S’okay Ginny. I’m free now…” Harry muttered, moving an arm gingerly around Ginny to hug her back. Ginny pulled away, her eyes slightly puffy.
“How’d you… s-survive?” she asked quietly, dreading the answer.
“Forced me an apple and water… every two days… took my wand – Anti-Apparition Jinx...” Harry whispered quietly.
“How’d you get free?”
“Malfoy – forgot Jinx… I apparated - using my remaining strength…”
”What did they do to you?” Ginny asked softly, placing her hand on Harry’s neck.
Harry visibly winced, “Jinxes… creatures… hexes… Unforgivables… memories…” he added inaudibly, though Ginny heard him.
“Memories?” she said quickly, disbelieving what she had heard. Memories? How could they use memories?
“N-no! T-they-” Harry stuttered, shaking his head, but was cut off. The bedroom door creaked open and an emerald eye peered into the room.
“Lily,” Ginny said calmly as she recognized her daughter. She walked swiftly over to the door and picked up her daughter.
“Mum,” Lily smiled, hugging Ginny’s neck, “Who’s that man?” she asked, looking over Ginny’s shoulder.
“Lily, I want you to go down and help Granny Weasley, okay?” Ginny said sternly. Lily nodded and hopped down, disappearing down the stairs. Closing the door, Ginny turned back to Harry. He had shock, surprise, sadness and fright etched in his face, and was leaning away from the door.
“Harry? You okay?” Ginny asked concernedly, sitting back down and holding Harry’s quivering hand.
“L-Lily?” he stammered, still staring in shock at the door.
What was he saying about memories? Why was he scared of Lily? Memories… Lily… Ginny’s eyes widened in realization and she gasped. “Harry, they didn’t-!” she whispered hoarsely, putting Harry’s shock together with his lying denial of memories being used against him.
“What? Who was that? Lily?” Harry asked, petrified, glancing between Ginny and the door.
“They made you,” Ginny said quietly, more tears forming in her eyes, “They made you go to Halloween!”
Harry’s eyes snapped to Ginny, and they were full of sadness. He shook his head, streaks of bitter tears emerging once again from his eyes.
“Harry,” Ginny sobbed, crying into Harry’s shoulder. “How-?”
“S-Snape… pensive… m-mem-memory…” Harry said, his voice shaking.
“No… that’s horrible…” Ginny cried silently into Harry’s shoulder. She heard a knock on the door five minutes later and sat up, her cheeks red and eyes bloodshot. Harry looked no better, staring blankly, hurt, at the wall, tears too happy for his emotion.
Ginny moved silently towards the door and opened it. Her mother was standing outside, carrying an over-loaded tray and still looking shocked.
“How is he?” she asked softly. Ginny took the tray off her mother noiselessly, and then stared her in the face. Molly sighed. “Not good,”
“It’s… ghastly…” Ginny shook her head, more tears swelling in her eyes.
“Shush honey. I’ll floo Ron and Hermione – they’d want to know,” she said hopelessly, not knowing what else to say. She patted her youngest child on the shoulder and disappeared down the stairs.
Ginny wordlessly walked back into the bedroom, and set the tray in front of Harry. She watched in silence as Harry turned slowly to the tray and started eating silently, savouring every taste.
Harry finished eating and Ginny slowly put the tray on the dressing table, budging the brush and mirror along. She lowered herself onto her bed and stroked Harry’s face.
Fifteen minutes later, hurried footsteps could be heard racing up the stairs. The bedroom door flew open and a flushed Ron and out of breath Hermione ran into the room, coming to a halt when they saw Harry.
“HARRY!” Hermione shrieked happily, hugging him tightly and kissing him on the forehead. “Is it really you?”
“L-let him breathe, Hermione,” Ron said quietly, walking beside the bed and staring at Harry in happy disbelief. “You look terrible mate,” he said honestly, happily, giving Harry a brief hug. Ginny hadn’t moved from her seat on her bed, and was staring at Harry’s happy face.
“I-I never thought I’d see you all again,” Harry said quietly, looking from Ron, to Hermione and to Ginny. He took in Ron and Hermione’s new appearances. Ron was taller still, with muscles and longer, red hair. Hermione had grown a bit, her used-to-be-bushy hair now soft waves gracing down her back and a tummy announcing another baby.
“You’ve Ginny to thank,” Hermione said silently, tears in her eyes.
“According to Mum, she saved your life,” Ron said, hugging Ginny.
“I-I didn’t,” Ginny muttered modestly.
“Ginny, he had two dislocated arms and one of them was broken a lot. If he hadn’t of found you…” Hermione trailed off.
“I-I… I can’t believe you’re back,” Ginny sobbed, hugging Harry tightly, digging her head into his chest.
Harry hugged her back, whispering, “Me too,”
“What happened Harry?” Hermione asked as Ginny lowered herself into the vacant chair. Ron and Hermione stood behind it, Ron’s arm around Hermione’s shoulders.
“Malfoy, Snape and Greyback, I’m guessing, found me, unconscious, beside a dead Voldemort,” Harry muttered, looking much healthier than he did an hour ago. His face had a little colour and his eyes held life, yet he was still deathly thin and his eyes still startled at every movement, and he flinched at every raise of hand, as though they were going to strike him. “I woke up in a cell – chained to the wall. I found out later that it was Malfoy’s Manor,”
“But wait,” Ron interrupted, “the Malfoy’s was searched!”
“Below the dining room,” Harry sighed.
“We looked there!”
“Below below the dining room,” Harry mumbled.
“Oh…”
“Malfoy and Snape came down… started torturing me… Crucio, things like that… Sectumsempra…” Harry winced at the painful memories. “Week after week they tortured me, leaving me with about fifteen Dementors. Torturing me with creatures and spells. One day, Greyback came. It was a full moon night. Snape and Malfoy left – smirking –“ Ron scowled, “and Greyback transformed. One of the Dementors swooped onto him, and another. They performed the Kiss…” Harry shuddered. Ron, Hermione and Ginny, all trembling, allowed Harry some time.
“They forced me apples and water to keep me alive. This morning – Malfoy forgot to perform the Anti-Apparition Jinx. Realising this was my chance to get free, I tried to Apparate. I landed in Ginny’s garden,” Harry finished, staring at Ginny, willing her not to tell Ron and Hermione about the memory abuse. Ginny decided, if Harry didn’t want Ron and Hermione to know Harry was forced to witness his parent’s gruesome and uncalled for death, they wouldn’t.
“That’s horrible…” Hermione breathed, tears falling down her face. Harry looked away from Ginny and looked at his best friends.
“It’s over now. I’m free. I’m here – with my friends,” he said bravely, surveying all three of his sober friends.
Ron and Hermione walked down at one o-clock to make lunch, as Molly had remained down the stairs, keeping Lily occupied while Ginny stayed – unmoving – at Harry’s side.
“Ginny,” Harry said weakly as the door closed softly behind Hermione. Ginny looked at Harry inquiringly. “Who – who was that? That girl? …Lily?”
Ginny’s eyes widened and she swallowed; realising Harry didn’t know he had a five-year-old daughter. “She… she…” Ginny looked at Harry uncomfortably, who was looking very confused. “She’s my daughter,” Ginny said in a rush. Harry looked at the carpeted floor.
“W-who is the father?” he asked quietly.
Swallowing, Ginny replied, “You,” inaudibly. Harry looked up so fast his neck cracked.
“Me? I have a daughter?” he said incredulously, looking stunned.
“Yes,” Ginny answered quietly, wondering how Harry would take this. There was a long, silent pause, where Harry simply gazed at the floor in thought.
“There’s only one thing to do then,” Harry said quietly, still staring at the floor.
“What?” Ginny asked slowly.
“Will you marry me?” he smiled at her. Ginny’s rapid heart stopped and froze in her body; her brain stopped working; her hands suddenly started sweating; her breathing laboured.
“W-what?” she breathed, wondering what he had just said. Did she hear him right?
“Ginny, we were going out before… it happened and I loved – and still love – you. And you love me back. And since we have a child, we may as well. Marry me, please?” Harry said clearly. Ginny stared at Harry, her mouth open.
“Yes,” she breathed, half-laughing, hugging Harry tightly.
“Sorry – I have no ring,” Harry apologized into Ginny’s hair.
“That’s okay!” Ginny breathed. This was the best day of her life. She got Harry back, not only as a friend.
...As a husband.
Beautiful image by (¯`*JadedSolace*´¯)
It was dinner time when Lily finally met her dad for the first time. Ginny heard Molly’s voice and left Harry for a few seconds to see what she was saying.
“Lily’s coming up with dinner!” Mrs Weasley’s voice echoed up the stars. Ginny yelled a short reply back and turned to Harry.
“Ready to met your daughter?” she said nervously, edging towards Harry and lowering herself in her seat. How would Lily react? How would Harry react?
The door slowly opened and a five year old girl carrying a rather over flowing tray walked into the room slowly. Harry bit his lip nervously, wondering what she would be like. He knew she had her mothers look, figure and grace, and his own eyes, but that was it.
He watched, intrigued and a little scared, as Lily – his daughter – walked towards the bed he was lying on. Harry smiled shyly at her. Merlin, he thought sadly, she looks just like Lily…
Lily gazed up at Harry after Ginny took the over-loaded tray out of her tiny arms. Ginny picked Lily up, who was still staring at Harry, and said, “Lily, this is Daddy,” she set Lily down on Harry’s lap and Harry watched his daughter examine her father for the first time.
Lily took Harry’s scratched glasses off and examined them. Smiling, she put them on her face. Harry smirked. Ginny smiled.
Lily took the damaged glasses back off her face with her petite hands and put them back on Harry’s face. “Daddy,” she whispered, hugging her dad for the first time in her life.
“Lily,” Harry whispered, hugging her back, tears sprinkling his eyes. All he ever wanted was a family; now he had one.
He studied her features. Sure, she had Ginny’s beautiful hair and graceful figure. But she also had Harry’s eyes, high cheekbones and thin face and knobbly knees.
“Come on Lily,” Ginny said happily, picking her daughter up from the blue bedsheets, where she was huddled up beside her dad, playing with his glasses again, “Bedtime,”
“No!” Lily struggled, trying to pry herself free from Ginny’s soft but strong grip, “I don’t want this dream to end!” she cried.
“What? Lily, what dream?” Ginny asked, holding Lily out and looking into her emerald orbs.
“I want a daddy!” Lily shrieked, still writhing.
“What do you mean?” Ginny asked. Harry motioned to Ginny to let him hold Lily, and Ginny set her into Harry’s arms, where she instantly settled.
“This isn’t a dream,” Harry said softly to Lily. Lily stared at him with her watering green eyes. “When you wake up, I’ll be here,” he smiled gently at her.
“You promise?” Lily muttered, still staring, unblinkingly, into Harry’s eyes. It reminded Harry oddly of Luna’s piercing gaze.
“I promise,” he said, hugging Lily. Lily hugged Harry back with her small arms and jumped off the bed.
“Night Daddy!” she called from the door, her red, wavy, waist-length hair dancing along behind her.
“I’ll go and tuck her in – or she’ll never get to sleep,” Ginny grinned, kissing Harry swiftly on the lips and following Lily out the door, shutting it gently behind her, leaving Harry alone with his thoughts.
Ginny walked across the burgundy hall and paused, hearing voices down the stairs.
“Let him rest!” she heard her mother’s voice say shrilly.
“We need to document this! He needs to be interviewed!” a different, unrecognised voice snapped back. Oops, Ginny thought, bad mistake.
“You can document it tomorrow!” Molly hissed back loudly. Even though she had more and more grey hairs every day, Molly Weasley still had her temper and control.
“He’s been through so much! We can tell you what happened!” Hermione’s voice sounded, supported by Ron’s. Ginny decided, after she tucked Lily in, she would find out what was going on.
Entering Lily’s room, Ginny found Lily jumping excitedly on her bed. Ginny glanced quickly around her daughter’s room. The walls were a peachy-pink, her curtains pink with moving Nifflers skipping across them, and her bed the same as the curtains. Above the bed, there was a picture of Ginny and Harry sitting in the garden at the Burrow. It was taken the day before Harry left. The room also held several wardrobes and toys, which were littered along the floor.
“Honey! Lily dear, calm down!” Ginny said, half-laughing, as she grabbed her daughter by the waist and pinning her down on the bed.
“Mummy! Do I really have a daddy?” she shrieked, writhing free of Lily’s grasp and standing on the bed again.
“Yes, now calm down! You can see him again tomorrow!” Ginny smiled, whipping some purple silk pyjamas out and giving them to Lily. “Change into these while I make your bed,” Lily obediently changed and Ginny straightened out the Niffler covered bed. Lily scrambled into the bed once changed and kissed her mum goodnight.
“G’night Lily,” Ginny smiled, turning her back on her daughter.
“Wait!” Lily shrieked. Ginny spun around. “The song!”
“I’m sorry,” Ginny apologized. She walked back over to Lily and sat on the edge of the bed.
”Our dreams are where we are truly free;
Where we can swim in the deepest sea,
Or scale the highest mountain,
Or be the bravest we can be;
Our dreams escape use from
Reality,” Ginny sang, reciting the poem her mother had sung to her every night when she was little.
“Thanks mummy,” Lily yawned, closing her eyes. Kissing Lily fleetingly on the forehead, Ginny retreated from the room, eager to find out what the commotion was all about in the living room.
But she didn’t have to go that far to figure it out.
As she shut the door, people were walking up the stairs. At the front was a very orderly man, with thin, greying hair and piercing blue eyes. He was quite skinny, and reminded Ginny immediately as a McGonagall type person – one who was strict and straight down to business. The man following him Ginny recognized instantly as Rufus Scrimgeour – the Minister for Magic, his lion-like mane a dead give-away. He limped up the stairs quite eagerly. Behind these two Ministry officials, Ginny say Ron, Hermione and Molly following them. Ginny automatically stepped in front of her bedroom door, knowing this had to do with Harry.
“Stand aside!” the grey man said bossily, drawing to an abrupt halt in front of Ginny.
“This is my house. I don’t remember inviting you in,” Ginny snapped back icily, glaring at the Ministry workers. She never forgave them after what they expected Harry to do after poking fun at him for a year.
“This is official Ministry business!” the man persisted, trying to move Ginny out of the way. Ginny didn’t move.
“I’m not letting you in here,” she said coldly, glaring at the Minister of Magic.
“Miss, we are sorry for trespassing but really! We need to talk with Mr Potter!” Rufus snarled angrily, pushing past his fellow trespasser and facing Ginny.
“You can talk to him tomorrow,” Ginny snarled back angrily through clenched teeth.
“He may need transferred to Saint Mungo’s, Miss; we need to check him over!” Rufus persisted, his eyes flashing dangerously.
“I am one of the Head Healers at St. Mungo’s and have already checked him over! And he cannot move!” Ginny hissed.
“What was the damage? And why, precisely, can’t he move?” the grey haired man piped up sternly.
“Both arms dislocated and right arm severely broken, as well as several broken ribs,“ Ginny whispered harshly, “Nothing I couldn’t mend. And he can’t go to St. Mungo’s because he made a promise to his daughter he hasn’t seen in five years he will be here in the morning!”
“That’s all fine and good Miss but Mr Potter has been missing for five years! We need to get the facts!” Scrimgeour glared at Ginny angrily, daring her to move.
“You are not seeing him tonight. He – needs – rest!” Ginny spat.
“I understand your distress, Miss, but-”
“But nothing!” Ginny bravely, and recklessly, cut across the Minister, “How long does it take to get through your thick skull that he needs rest!” Hermione and Molly gasped in astonishment at Ginny’s outburst to the Minister, while Ron simply winked and gave her the thumbs-up behind their backs.
“Miss, I understand your distress but-” the Ministry official started again, but Ginny interrupted him.
“No! No-one knows what I have been through these last five years! No-one! And when I finally get him back, you want to bombard him with questions and cause him discomfort? Well you’re not! I will not let you or anyone else hurt Harry!” Ginny said loudly, drawing her wand from her jean pocket.
“Miss,” Scrimgeour said hastily, ignoring the withdrawn wand, “I don’t want to cause Mr Potter any discomfort, I just want to get the facts!”
“If you don’t get out of my house-!” Ginny said warningly.
“I am the Minister of Magic! Do not threaten me!” Rufus snarled at the fiery red head, who still hadn’t moved.
“If you don’t get out of my house I’ll be seeing you in court!” Ginny hissed, sparks emitting from the top of her wand.
“What?” Scrimgeour burst out.
“I’m hauling your ass into court for trespassing if you don’t leave right now!” Ginny threatened through clenched teeth.
The Minister gave Ginny one last look of hatred then, said gruffly, “Tomorrow morning then,” he turned his heel and shoved past Ron, Hermione and Molly, all who looked astonished at Ginny’s outbreak with the Minister.
The grey-haired man glared at Ginny then hurried after Rufus, bumping into Hermione and causing her to go flying backwards into Ron.
“Oy! Watch it – she’s pregnant!” Ron yelled angrily, holding Hermione, who had a pained expression on her face, and was holding her pregnant stomach. The Ministry official glanced back and Ron and scurried out the front door, banging it loudly. Ron swore angrily.
“Ginny! That was a very stupid and brave thing to do! Yelling at the Minister of Magic!” Molly shrieked, looking both in awe and anger at Ginny.
“That doesn’t matter!” Ginny shrugged, stowing her wand away, “Hermione, are you alright?” she rushed over to Hermione, who was still clutching her stomach, leaning on Ron, who was holding her upright by her arms.
“I-I’m fine,” she whispered, blinking back the tears of pain. “Just, surprised, that’s all,” she murmured letting go of her swollen stomach and standing upright, swaying slightly. Ron held onto her elbows to keep her upright. “Ginny!” she gasped, “That… whoa! I wouldn’t have the guts to do that!”
“Yeah, well… thanks,” Ginny muttered modestly, shaking her head. “I just don’t want Harry bombarded with more questions. He would’ve done the same for me,”
“Yeah,” Ron muttered, “with a bit more swearing and hexes,”
Molly, after swearing constantly that she’d be back in the morning with Arthur, shut the door softly behind her and left Ron, Hermione and Ginny in the living room.
Ginny turned her gaze to Ron and Hermione, who were sitting comfortably on the sofa. “You guys can stay here tonight – in the guest room,” she offered, standing up.
“We couldn’t do that! Where would you sleep?” Hermione asked, looking at Ginny.
“I’d find somewhere. Come on guys, I insist. I’m sure you’ll be over here tomorrow at about five anyway to see Harry!” she said, half-laughing, helping Hermione to her feet.
“Good point,” Ron smirked, standing up once Hermione was off of him. He stretched and yawned widely.
“Just try not to wake Lily!” Ginny called as Ron helped Hermione up the stairs. Ron gave a backwards wave to show that he heard her and supported Hermione.
Ginny sighed and walked into the kitchen, levitating the four cups into the sink. She poured a quick cup of water and swallowed it, pondering on the long days events.
First, Harry arrived. Badly broken, hurt and distressed, yes, but he was alive. Ron, Hermione and Molly saw their best friend and brother for the first time in five years. Lily met her father. Harry proposed to Ginny. Ginny agreed. The Ministry showed up. Ginny threatened the Minister himself and forced them out. Hermione (heavily pregnant) was knocked over. All this happened in less than twelve hours. Is that even possible?
Ginny silently walked up the stairs, setting various Intruder alarms and Sensory Detectors across the house. She walked quietly into her room and saw Harry sitting, bolt upright, on the bed, staring at the turquoise curtains. He jumped, tensing, and spun around quickly at the sound of the opening door. He visually relaxed when he saw Ginny, his shoulders dropping back down and complexion loosening. He smiled slightly.
“Was Scrimgeour here?” he asked slowly as Ginny pulled her hair out of the ponytail. Her red mane cascaded down her back in its natural curly waves.
“How d’you-?” she asked, pausing and looking at Harry as she stooped down to pick up her pyjamas.
“Heard you shouting,” Harry said casually, sitting up taller on the double bed. Ginny stood up and pushed one of her hands into her hair.
“You heard that?” she said, embarrassed.
“Yeah. Thanks, for not letting him in, you know,” Harry nodded thankfully. Ginny smiled shyly and picked up her pyjamas.
“It’s okay,” she smiled, “I’m just-” Ginny gestured at the bathroom door with her free hand, “going to get changed,” Harry nodded and looked at the curtains again.
“Wait,” he said suddenly, shifting his gaze back to Ginny, who had her hand on the bathroom door. “Where’re you sleeping?”
Ginny shrugged, “Ron and Hermione are in the guest room… I guess I’ll sleep in the bathtub,” she said, half-laughing.
“Why don’t you sleep in your bed?” Harry suggested.
“But – you’re there!” Ginny responded quickly.
“Didn’t stop you before,” Harry whispered, shrugging cheekily. Ginny laughed and walked into the bathroom, not answering to Harry’s response. She changed into her light brown tank top and trousers, brushed her teeth and quickly brushed her hair.
Beautiful image by follow_the_butterflies!!!
Ginny was awoken by whispering voices. Firmly clamping her eyes shut, she listened to the conversation.
“Ahh… they look so cute!” she heard a woman’s voice whisper shrilly.
“Yeah. Vomit,” a males muttered back loudly.
Ginny blinked several times and opened her eyes. She rolled onto her back and found Harry’s arm around her shoulders. Smiling slightly, she looked at the intruders. Hermione was staring angrily, but a smile escaped her lips, at Ron, who was looking, repulsed, at Ginny and Harry.
“Oh shut up Ronald,” Ginny snapped sleepily back, sitting upright slowly as to not disturb Harry and rubbing her eyes. “Where’s-” she started, but her unasked question was answered as the door burst open and Lily sprinted into the room.
“Daddy! Mummy!” she shrieked, pushing past Ron and jumping on the bed. Harry awoke with a start. He groaned at the light hit his eyes.
Pulling himself gingerly upright, Harry greeted his daughter. “What time is it?” he asked Ron and Hermione.
Glancing at his wrist, Ron answered, “Ten. We came in here to wake you up – the Minister dropped an owl off saying he’ll be here at around half eleven. Seems he didn’t want ‘his a-“
“Ron! No swearing in front of Lily!” Hermione interrupted bossily, to which Harry and Ginny snorted at.
“Sorry. Seems he didn’t want ‘his bottom,” Ron said, staring pointedly at his wife, “hauled into court’ for trespassing,” Ginny smiled sheepishly, avoiding everyone’s eye contact.
Ginny pulled herself out of the double bed and picked up some clothes out of the cupboard. “I’m having my shower. Hermione, can you make Lily breakfast?” she asked, pausing outside the bathroom door.
“Sure. What does she have?” Hermione asked, ruffling Lily’s bed head hair.
“Whatever she shouts the loudest,” Ginny answered airily, shutting the bathroom door and muffling out Ron and Harry’s snorts of laughter.
Fifteen minutes later, Ginny opened the door, wearing a thin, black v-neck and her favourite jeans, her hair slightly damp. To her surprise, Harry was standing outside the door.
“Harry!” she gasped, “You can walk?”
Shrugging, Harry replied quietly, “A bit,”
”Does it not… hurt?”
“A bit,” Harry repeated. Ginny asked him what he was doing. “I think I’ll clean myself up for the almighty Minister,”
“Do you want some spare clothes?” Ginny asked her hand still on the doorknob.
“You have some?” Harry asked cheekily.
Ginny laughed. “No – but I can get some of Ron’s,”
”That’ll be great – thanks,” Harry nodded appreciatively. Ginny moved out of the way and Harry gingerly limped into the bathroom, locking the door behind him. Ginny Apparated to Staramo – Ron and Hermione’s house.
As the house was password protected, Ginny whispered the password and the door swung open. Ginny entered the warm, humble house and jogged up the stairs into the master bedroom. She opened the door and fumbled through the large wardrobe. She finally found some clean clothes. Ginny closed the door and ran outside. She Apparated back to the Nesslin – her own house.
She landed in the hall and walked into the bedroom. Knocking on the bathroom door, she called, “I’ve got some clothes!” She heard some fumbling and the door opened. Ginny gasped in horror.
The door opened and Harry appeared, a towel wrapped around his waist. His long hair was cut to normal, slightly long, length, and washed, and the stubble disappeared from his face. But what made Ginny gasp was his chest.
Apart from the fact that the ribs protruded harshly, streaked across his chest in long, spidery zigzags there were blue veins, horribly showing through his pale flesh.
“Oh Merlin, Harry! What-?” she stammered, staring aghast at the blue crosses on Harry’s chest.
“I… Malfoy and Snape… used me as a… ‘Test Dummy’… for some… home-made jinxes…” Harry said nervously, avoiding Ginny’s eyes.
”What? Oh my…” Ginny whispered, tearing her gaze away from the sickening sight and staring into Harry’s hurt eyes. “Here,” she muttered, holding out Ron’s clothes. Harry reached out his left arm out to take them when Ginny spotted a black tattoo on his wrist. She dropped the clothes and gasped again. Harry quickly withdrew his arm, but Ginny was too quick for him. She grabbed his stick-like arm and held it out.
The Dark Mark was glistening evilly on his arm.
Ginny just stared at the Mark in horror, and it was Harry who spoke first shakily first.
“T-they forced it on. Ginny, I swear, they forced it on!” he said desperately, pulling his arm out of Ginny’s grasp.
Ginny slowly looked up into Harry’s eyes, which were full of fear and distress. One look into his emerald eyes and she knew everything.
“I believe you,” she whispered, “I’m so sorry… how… I…”
“You’ve nothing to be sorry for, it’s not your fault…” Harry muttered as Ginny stooped and picked up the fallen clothes. “Thanks,” he added, taking the clothes off Ginny and retreating into the bathroom before anything else could happen. Ginny walked backwards onto the bed and sank into the sheets, her head in her hands.
What else had Harry been through in the last five years…?
Lily ate her breakfast greedily; today it was cereal and Butterbeer. She watched Auntie Hermione, who was looking out the window anxiously.
“What’s wrong Auntie Hermyne?” she gurgled. Hermione jumped and turned around.
“Oh – it’s just someone very important is coming around, sweetie. So you have to be on your best behaviour, okay?” Hermione answered, walking over to Lily and wiping her face with her sleeve.
“Okay,” Lily nodded happily. Hermione smiled and took the empty cup and bowl off her. While she was washing them, Ron walked in from the living room and picked up Lily. Setting the five year old on his shoulders, he walked over to the window and peered out.
“Where’re Gin and Harry?” he asked, turning away from the window to his wife.
“They’re still upstairs,” Hermione replied, setting the bowl and cup back away in the cupboard. She turned around and faced Ron, “What’d you do with the kids?”
“James and Halie? I dropped them off at Mum’s. She’s coming over again later; she didn’t want to meet the Minister again,” Ron answered, smirking slightly as Lily tugged on his long, red hair. He turned his head to look at her and she laughed.
Smiling Hermione kissed Ron on the cheek. She glanced at her watch; “Ten past eleven. I’ll go and tell them,” she said, turning around and heading towards the stairs. Ron held her back with his free hand.
“I’ll go. You rest,” he said, taking Lily off his shoulder and setting her gently on the ground.
“Thanks,” Hermione smiled gratefully. “Lily, do you want to go with him?” she offered. Lily nodded and took Ron’s hand, dragging him upstairs.
Ron knocked politely on the door and heard a hoarse, “Come in!” He opened the door and Lily ran in front of him into the room. He walked in after her and shut the door behind him. He saw his little sister sitting on the bed, hugging her daughter. Looking into Ginny’s eyes, he saw they were slightly red and bloodshot.
“Mummy!” Lily shrieked, “Where Daddy?” she demanded; looking around the room as though Harry would step out from behind the curtain.
“He’s in the bathroom – he’ll be out in a minute,” Ginny throatily answered both Lily’s audible and Ron’s silent question. Ron nodded and sat on the stool. “Um… Lily? Can you go down and see Auntie Hermione for a moment? Uncle Ron, Daddy and I will be down soon,” Ginny said to Lily quietly. Lily nodded and ran energetically out of the room, skipping and prancing, not agitated at all that she just hauled Uncle Ron up the stairs to be sent back down again. Once the door shut behind her, Ron moved over to sit beside his sister.
“Gin, you okay?” he asked. Ginny sighed and a single tear leaked out of her left eye.
“I…he…” Ginny stammered, unable to string two words together. She gave up talking and shook her head sadly. Ron placed an arm around her shoulders and hugged her tightly.
“It’s okay Gin. At least he’s safe now,” Ron reassured her. Ginny sighed as another tear leaked out.
“But… they h-haven’t found Snape and M-Malfoy… what if t-they come looking for h-him?” Ginny hiccupped. Ron remained silent.
“It’s not that I haven’t thought about it…” he said after a while, “But we’ll never let him out of our sight. I know you won’t anyway!” Ron smiled, shaking Ginny, comforting her. Ginny left out a shaky laugh.
“You’re right… I’m being stupid,” she smiled, wiping her eyes unsteadily.
“No you’re not!” Ron reassured her. He stood up and stretched. “You better hurry up; by the way, the Minister will be here soon,”
Just as Ron stated this, the bathroom door opened and Harry limped out, wearing a green, long sleeved shirt and some jeans. “Hey Ron,” he muttered, sitting on the bed beside Ginny and rubbing his ribs.
“Hey Harry! You look much… better,” he said slowly. “Like I remember you, I mean, except you’re a lot thinner and… I’ll just shut up now, will I?”
Harry laughed hoarsely at Ron and asked, “What time’s it?”
Looking at the clock on her wall, Ginny answered, “Twenty-five past, we better get down the stairs,”
“Okay,” Harry agreed. Ginny stood up and held out her hand. Harry took it and pulled himself to his feet.
“Harry – is that my shirt? And jeans?” Ron suddenly asked; gesturing to the clothes Harry was wearing.
“Oh – sorry Ron. Harry didn’t have any clothes so… do you mind?” Ginny said. Ron smiled and shook his head.
Using Ginny as a support, Harry made his way down the stairs with her and Ron.
Five minutes later, the doorbell rang. Ginny caught the piece of purple parchment that floated down from above her head and read it quickly.
Rufus Scrimgeour, Minister of Magic
Ben Marshall, Chief Secretary to the Minister of Magic
“They’re here,” she moaned, rising from the sofa. She walked over to the door and opened it. “Come in,” Ginny muttered. The Minister and the grey-haired man walked in and nodded curtly.
“Would you like a drink?” Ginny asked, avoiding the Ministry official’s eyes.
“Yes, please, Miss,” Rufus muttered, staring at Harry as though he had just
sprouted antlers. The grey haired man muttered something which Ginny took as a ‘yes’.
“Lily, come and help me, please,” Ginny asked her daughter. Lily nodded and jumped down from Harry’s lap and followed Ginny into the kitchen.
When she returned into the living room with six glasses of Butterbeer floating in front of her and Lily drinking one happily, the Minister was talking to Harry.
“Mr Potter, where have you been the last five years?” he asked swiftly, taking one of the steaming cups out of mid-air. His accomplice copied.
Harry shifted nervously in his seat. “Kidnapped,” he said after a minute. “Thanks,” he muttered as Ginny handed him a drink. Ron and Hermione were drinking theirs in the armchairs. Ginny lowered herself beside Harry and Lily sat down in between them.
“Kidnapped? By who?” the grey-haired man Ginny took who was Ben Marshall said disbelievingly.
“Uh… Malfoy and Snape,” Harry answered, avoiding the Minister’s eyes. He took to staring at a picture of Lily flying at the local Quidditch Pitch on the wall.
“Draco Malfoy and Severus Snape?” Rufus asked quickly. Harry nodded, “Makes sense, they escaped from Azkaban the day before the Final Battle…”
“Where’d they take you?” Marshall asked his faced twisted in a look of confusion.
“Malfoy’s Manner,” Harry answered listlessly, taking yet another sip of Butterbeer. Ginny was staring at the Minister with obvious dislike.
“We searched there!” Marshall said immediately.
“Below the secret place under the dining room,” Harry said, wincing slightly. He rubbed his ribs again.
Ron spoke up suddenly, “Lily, do you want to go outside?” Everyone’s gaze went from Ron to the fidgeting five year old. Lily nodded eagerly. Ron picked her up, winked at Harry and Ginny, and carried her outside.
“Who’s that?” Rufus asked looking from Ginny to Harry.
“Um…” Ginny hesitated. If she told the Minister Harry and her had a daughter, it would be all around the world by tomorrow morning. She had already let it slip but thankfully they hadn’t of heard her. Thankfully, Hermione saved them.
“She’s mine and Ron’s daughter,” Hermione answered quickly, spotting Ginny and Harry’s discomfort. The Minister and Mr Marshall turned to her.
“Where’d she get the green eyes?” Marshall asked, interested.
“Um… my mother,” Hermione answered, “What is it to you, anyway?” she asked, though not nastily. She knew better.
The Ministry men turned away from Hermione and to Harry again, “So… Snape and Malfoy took you to Malfoy’s Manner. What did they do to you there?”
“I…” Harry drifted off. Ginny understood; she wouldn’t want the whole world what happened if she were Harry. “They… just curses and… s-stuff,” he muttered after a while.
“Mr Potter, the Evening Prophet are posting a story on this! It would have been in this morning’s edition but certain… circumstances postponed it,” Scrimgeour said angrily, casting Ginny a scathing look as he said this.
“He doesn’t want to tell you what happened!” Ginny fired up, coming to Harry’s defence.
“Well, the whole Wizarding World is going to demand to know what happened to him! Why he has been missing for five years!” Marshall said loudly to Ginny.
“Well too bad! Their loss!” Ginny yelled, standing up. Hermione bit her lip from the corner, but didn’t get up of account of being heavily pregnant.
“Miss Weasley. We need to know-”
“You know that Snape and Malfoy kidnapped him, took him below, below the dining room and starved him! That’s all you need to know!”
“Gin...” Harry muttered, pulling on her sleeve. Ginny ignored him.
“Miss Weasley-”
“Just get out! That’s all you need to know and all you’re finding out!” Ginny said vociferously, striding towards the door. She opened it.
“Very well,” Rufus muttered angrily putting his empty goblet on the table and striding out the door. “Goodbye Miss Weasley, Mrs Weasley, Mr Potter. Thank you for your time and… hospitality,” He Disapparated outside the door and Ben Marshall hurried after him.
“Ginny, you’ve really got to stop doing that,” Harry said after the door was slammed shut, smiling in spite of himself.
“I know,” Ginny said, half-laughing.
“Heard you yelled at the Minister again, Gin,”
“Shut it Ronald,” Ginny replied curtly, throwing a coat out of the cupboard. Lily caught it and shrugged it on.
“You have to stop doing that. It’ll get you in trouble one day, that fiery temper will,” Ron smirked. Ginny ignored him and walked into the Living Room.
“You ready to go Harry?” she asked him. Harry looked over to Ginny and nodded. He hauled himself to his feet and limped over to her. “I think we’ll go to Muggle London – not many people will recognize you there. Are you sure you’re up to this? You don’t have to go, you know!”
“I want to go Gin. I need some fresh air, and I promised to spend the day with Lily anyway,” Harry insisted. Lily came running in and skidding to a halt in front of Harry.
“Daddy, Mummy, we going now?” she asked excitedly, jumping up and down, her long red hair dancing and green eyes shining brilliantly.
“Yes, Lils, let’s go,” Ginny smiled, ruffling her daughter’s hair. Taking her fiancé’s hand, she walked out the door with her own little family.
Harry, Ginny and Lily walked down Muggle London in search of a clothes shop. Ginny had a tight hold on Lily’s hand, manly because every time she let go, she ran up the street and out of sight. Most of the time it was because of her hyperactivity, but sometimes she just had to run.
The three of them soon found a shop; it was large building, painted blue, with gold letterings entitled: Elzar. Inside, there was row upon row of all assortment of clothes, ranging from babies to the elderly.
One hour later, Ginny was giving the woman at the counter a range of Muggle notes and coins, then quickly shrunk the bags in the bathroom. When she came out Harry and talking to Lily, who was giggling and smiling widely.
“What’s going on?” she asked, smiling. Harry immediately stopped talking and beamed at Ginny, his still rough textures looking much, much happier than they did yesterday. Though he still rubbed his ribs and groaned every so often.
“Nothing,” he said, while Lily giggled at his feet.
“Okay… right. Harry – do you want to go and have a rest? You really should,” Ginny said, casting looks from Harry to Lily. She saw the Fred and George gleam in Harry’s sparkling eyes; he was up to something.
“Sure,” he grinned again. Ginny continued to be suspicious the whole ride home.
When they got home, Lily went straight to the cupboard and opened a huge slab of Honeydukes Chocolate.
“Lily!” Ginny said sternly as Harry rested on the sofa, rubbing his ribs again. Hermione and Ron greeted him warmly, and while Hermione asked him what he got Ron returned to his Chudley Cannons newsletter.
“Please Mummy!” Lily begged, staring at her mother with wide, puppy dog eyes.
“No Lily – after lunch!” Ginny repeated, holding out her hand. Lily sighed and dropped the chocolate into Ginny’s hand.
Yet it didn’t fall.
Holding her hand upside down, Lily shook it. The chocolate didn’t move. “Lily?” Ginny said.
“It won’t get off Mummy!” Lily groaned, still shaking her hand. Ginny grabbed the chocolate bar and pulled. It stayed on her hand.
“Lily – take a bite of it,” Ron said suddenly, casting the newsletter aside and standing up. Hermione and Harry looked around curiously.
Lily shrugged and took a bite out of the chocolate.
“Now put it on the table,” Ron said again. Lily put the chocolate bar on the table. It fell onto it with a soft thump.
“What was that about?” Ginny said after a long pause of silence. Ron grinned at his sister.
“Gin,” Ron said seriously, “Lily’s a witch!”
Ginny shrieked in delight and pulled Lily into a huge hug, lifting her off the floor, and kissing her on top of her head. Hermione stood up and grinned happily, congratulating Ginny and hugging both mother and daughter. Ron joined in and gave his sister a very big hug. Harry stayed stationary, smiling happily and watching the scene through delighted eyes.
His daughter was a witch!
Beautiful image by follow_the_butterflies!!!
The next morning Ginny woke up in the guest bedroom with a yawn and scrambled out of the lilac covers. She showered, threw on an assortment of clothes and brushed her tangled hair. She walked slowly down the stairs, undoing charms and enchantments along the way with a wave of her wand and a sleepy mutter.
She waved her wand again and whispered, ”Lumos!”, stifling a yawn. She slot three knuts, taken from Ron’s Swear Jar, into the coin slot on the windowsill and the Daily Prophet appeared on the table. Yawning again and flicking her wand towards the teapot so that it started whistling and making tea, she sat down at the table and pulled the Wizarding newspaper towards her. She opened it up and gasped in amazement.
Returns From His Grave
One, he was never dead. Two, what?! If they had barely told the Prophet anything, how could they get an… eleven page story on him? Staring down wordlessly at the uncomfortable picture of Harry on the front cover, she blinked, sorting out the jumbled mass of questions in her mind. She gingerly opened the front page and was blinded by another full sized moving colour picture of Harry sitting on a sofa. Her sofa. In her living room. Yesterday. She swallowed angrily and read.
Harry James Potter, twenty-four, more commonly known as The-Boy-Who-Lived or The Chosen One, has returned to the wizarding world after fives years of absence.
Mr Potter was reported missing after the Final Battle, which he won against He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named. One year later, the Ministry of Magic had to regrettably name him dead. For five years, Harry Potter was spoken with sincerity and gratefulness as the teenage wonder who successfully got rid of the most dangerously Dark Lord for centuries, at a lonely age of nineteen. He went missing immediately after the Final Battle and was never heard of again. Until now.
Two days ago, Mr Potter Apparated painfully into Miss Ginerva Weasley’s – Head Healer at Saint Mungo’s Hospital for Magical Maladies and Injuries – front garden, where the twenty-three year old witch ensured his immediate needed attention and re-located both his arms, and mended the broken one. Mr Potter then passed out.
Mr Potter claims to have been knocked unconscious by the downfall of You-Know-Who and re-awoke chained to a wall below the secret room under Draco Malfoy’s Manor Dining Room. He says that Severus Snape, Draco Malfoy and werewolf Fenrir Greyback – all known Death Eaters – kidnapped him from the Final Battle and imprisoned him. Mr Snape and Mr Malfoy had both escaped from Azkaban the day before the Final Battle.
Mr Potter was force-fed an apple and a glass of water every two days and was punished and tortured by, what he put, ‘curses and stuff.’ He reported that Mr Greyback was killed when Mr Malfoy and Mr Snape left him down – during a full moon – to savage Mr Potter. Three of the fifteen Dementor guards went out of control and administrated the Kiss upon Mr Greyback.
However, on Saturday morning, after the daily torture, Mr Malfoy forgot to place a Disapparation Jinx on Mr Potter who just managed to Disapparate to freedom.
Mr Potter is in horrific condition – skeleton thin and as paler than a ghost – but is on the way to a quick and full recovery, thanks to Miss Ginerva Weasley.
Mr Ronald Weasley – previous Top Auror, current owner of Quality Quidditch Supplies – and Mrs Hermione Weasley were informed almost immediately by Miss Weasley as they were Mr Potter’s two best friends.
Mr Potter is currently residing in Nesslin – Number 24 – Ottery Saint Catchpole – with Miss Ginerva Weasley. Future plans are unknown, and it is unconfirmed as to whether he is leaving the house at all, as it is an unconfirmed rumour that Ginerva Weasley was Harry Potter’s former girlfriend at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry.
The Adventures of Harry Potter – Page 3
Interview – Page 5
Life pictures of Harry Potter and friends – Page 7-10
Ginerva Weasley and Harry Potter’s Relationship, The Rumours, Myths and Facts – Page 11
Ginny set down the newspaper and plucked the hovering cup of steaming tea out of the air. But before she could ponder on the article, the doorbell sounded and a piece of parchment floated down form the ceiling. Ginny caught it and read it quickly.
Ronald Weasley – Owner of Quality Quidditch Supplies – Brother
Hermione Weasley – Sister-In-Law
James Weasley – Nephew
Halie Weasley – Niece
Ginny quickly set down her cup of tea and raced to the door. She opened it and was immediately bombarded by two children jumping on her.
“Hello James! Hey Halie!” Ginny smiled, hugging her niece and nephew lovingly. She let them go and they stepped backwards in front of their parents.
“Where’s Lily?” James immediately asked. James had red hair and blue eyes, was quite tall and a notorious troublemaker. He was the same age as Lily and the two of them could’ve been twins.
Halie was two years old – with baby-blue eyes and bushy brown hair. She was more studious but enjoyed pranks and having fun just as much as James.
“She’s still sleeping. D’you want me to wake her up?” Ginny asked kindly. James shook his head, his eyes glinting.
“I can do it Auntie Ginny!” he grinned, running past Ginny with Halie at his heels.
“Don’t disturb Harry!” Hermione called softly after them. They ran on.
“Hey guys,” Ginny smiled, nodding her brother and sister-in-law inside and shutting the door behind them.
“Hey Gin,” Ron said, setting Hermione in one of the kitchen chairs. “Did you read it, then?” he asked slowly, as Hermione picked up the Daily Prophet and opened it up.
“Yep,” Ginny muttered, waving her wand at the kettle so that it began making tea again. Ginny closed her eyes as screams emerged from Lily’s bedroom.
“Sorry,” Hermione whispered, looking up at Ginny. Ginny smiled.
“No worries,” she muttered, turning around to walk up the stairs.
Ginny reached the burgundy hallway and saw that Lily’s door was open and saw some jumping and screaming figures on the bed.
“Guys, guys, guys!” she said loudly, shutting the door and picking up a pyjama clad Lily and holding her so that James and Halie would stop attacking her with the pillows. “Please, be quiet!” she said twice and eventually James and Halie stopped laughing at her and listened avidly to their Auntie Ginny.
“We’re sorry…” James said quietly, putting on his puppy-dog pout and widening his baby blue eyes. Ginny had to admit – it worked for him.
“It von’t happen eva again!” Halie gurgled, copying James’ look.
“It better not. Listen, you have to be quiet because your Uncle Harry –“
“I wanna see Uncle Harry!” Halie demanded, “Pleeze!”
“You can see him later – he’s sleeping –“
“I am?” a voice cut in from the door. Ginny turned around quickly, still holding Lily, and saw Harry standing in the doorway with his new jeans and blue t-shirt. He was standing crooked – evidently avoiding putting weight on his right leg.
“Harry! This is James and Halie,” Ginny said, as the two children stared at Harry in awe and shock. They had grown up hearing stories of his astonishing, brutal life.
“Hey!” Harry said, squatting down, wincing slightly.
“Uncle Harry!” James yelled, and he ran forward and hugged Harry. Harry gingerly hugged him back, smiling widely. Halie was less enthusiastic, and Harry had to come to her before she introduced herself fully.
“Harry – if you’re up to it of course – I was thinking we could go to Diagon Alley to get some robes?” Ginny asked from her sofa and the three kids played Exploding Snap on the floor and Ron and Hermione were talking to Harry. Then the Daily Prophet shimmered in front of her thoughts. “Maybe you might not want to come… seeing as… the Daily Prophet this morning…” she trailed off.
Harry looked at Ginny, “They printed a story then?” he asked quietly. Ginny nodded grudgingly. “Can I read it?”
Hermione wordlessly cast Accio and the Daily Prophet came flying out of the kitchen and she caught it with ease. She handed it over to Harry who took it slowly and opened it up.
Five minutes later, after he and read and re-read the article, he chucked the paper away and put his head in his hands.
“Damn… I suppose… damn…” Harry muttered, his voice rising and falling.
“What Harry? Are you okay?” Ginny asked, concerned.
“They said where you live,” he said simply, raising his head and looking at her, “Now they’re going to come here…”
“So? Ginny will say to get their as-bottoms off her property or she’s suing them!” Ron said, changing mid-word as Hermione elbowed him and indicated to the shrieking children.
“I know but…” Harry trailed off. “Maybe it’s best if I don’t go to Diagon Alley Gin. Maybe another day – just this has come out today and… you know how much I love publicity…” he added sarcastically.
“I’ll just go with Lily – she needs new Quidditch robes. You can catch up with Hermione, Ron, James and Lily,” Ginny answered sympathetically.
“Thanks Gin,” Harry said gratefully, sinking back into the chair. “I’m still pretty sore from that shopping trip anyway…”
”Why didn’t you say so?” Ginny asked almost angrily, jumping to her feet and walking quickly to the Potions Closet. Pushing aside varying potion vials and a cauldron, she found a highly effective painkiller at the very back – a lurid green sparkling potion. She pulled it out carefully, shut the door and carried it back into the living room.
“Here,” she smiled briskly, giving Harry the vial, “this’ll make you feel better,”
“Thanks,” Harry muttered gratefully, taking the green potion, glancing swiftly at it, and gulping it down in one. He shuddered at the foul taste then relaxed as the potion did its work.
“Coming Lily?” Ginny called, pushing herself from Harry’s side from the sofa and looking for her daughter. “Lily?” she called again, looking around. She walked into the kitchen and saw Lily, James and Halie playing on the climbing frame in the back garden. Opening the back door, Ginny called her daughter again. Lily looked around from the swing and when she saw her mum, jumped off, waved at her two cousins and ran over.
“Yeah?” she asked bubbly, grass stains on her jeans.
“We’re going to get your new Quidditch Robes now,” Ginny explained, picking up her daughter and carrying her inside.
“Is Daddy coming?” she asked excitedly, jumping down from Ginny and picking up her purple robes from the kitchen counter.
“Sorry honey, Daddy needs rest,” Ginny said softly, picking up her own black robes and pulling them on. She bent down and fastened the silver buckle on Lily’s for her.
“Aw…” Lily moaned, but she didn’t reject the offer of going. She had wanted some new Chudley Cannon robes for a while.
“Bye guys, I’ll be back in about two or three hours,” Ginny said, walking into the living room with Lily. “James and Halie are out back,” she added. Kissing Harry swiftly on the lips, she waved goodbye to Ron and Hermione and pulled Lily to the fireplace. Holding Lily’s hand in one, Ginny used her other hand to pluck some Floo Powder from the mantle. “Diagon Alley!” she said loudly, thrusting the Powder into the burning fire, which turned emerald, and stepping into it concurrently with Lily.
Ash whirled up her nose and Ginny shut her eyes tight and tucked in her elbows. Beside her, she felt Lily tense up and do the same thing.
The two girls shot simultaneously out of the fireplace and found themselves lying on the floor in Gringotts, covered in ash and hair windswept.
Ginny stood up and pulled Lily to her feet. Brushing down her daughter, and then herself, she walked over to the nearest free goblin and placed her key on the table.
“Ginerva Weasley?” the goblin croaked. A passing wizarding family stopped and looked curiously over at Ginny, who quickly turned back to the goblin.
“Yes, with Lily Weasley,” she said quietly and urgently, shrugging off the adding stares and whispers.
“Griphook,” the goblin said hoarsely, pointing a long, garbled finger to a small goblin, holding a lantern, beside a free cart.
“Thanks,” Ginny said quickly, lifting her key off the wood top and ushering Lily towards the known goblin, desperately ignoring the carrying whispers. But before she got there, a young witch stepped in front of her.
“Excuse me,” Ginny said quickly, pushing past the witch.
“Ginny! It’s me – Luna!” the witch said, grabbing Ginny’s arm and spinning her around. Ginny raised her head and looked into the witch’s face. She had electric blue eyes, dirty blonde hair and an edition of the Quibbler clenched in her hand. There was no doubt that this was Luna Lovegood – editor of the Quibbler.
“Luna! I’m so sorry!” Ginny exclaimed, giving Luna a brief hug, “I didn’t see you!”
“How could you not see me, you pushed me out of the way!” Luna laughed, “Hey Lily,” she added, ruffling Lily’s hair. The young witch grinned up at Luna.
“How’s Neville?” Ginny asked. Luna and Neville had gotten married the year before.
“He’s lovely. He’s looking after Orchil right now while I go and buy some new robes for them both,” Luna explained. Ginny felt sorry for the poor kid having a name like ‘Orchil’.
“What has Orchil been up to?” Ginny wondered aloud. Poor kid.
“Oh – well. He’s a bit clumsy but he’s quite good at magic. A couple of spells already! What about Lily?” Luna added, squatting down to see Lily. She tucked some of Lily’s loose red hair behind her ear.
“She’s a witch!” Ginny said happily, kneeling down too. She put an arm around Lily’s shoulders. “Tell Luna what happened, Lily,”
“I wanted some chocolate but Mummy said I couldn’t have a bit but when I tried to put it on the table it wouldn’t go!” Lily said breathlessly.
“Really? Then what happened?” Luna asked politely, smiling at the five year old.
“Uncle Ron told me to take a bite of it and I did and then it fell onto the table!” Lily finished happily. “What has Oril did?”
“Orchil? Well, his first sign of magic was when Neville and I were playing catch with him in the garden. We were throwing the ball – then Neville threw it a bit too high – but Orchil jumped about three metres into the air and caught it!” Luna told Lily merrily.
“Whoa!” Lily said in awe. “That’s high!”
“Isn’t it?” Luna straightened up and Ginny followed suit. “How’s Harry? I read the Prophet this morning. Neville and I are so glad he’s back,” she asked Ginny.
“Harry’s fine – a bit bruised and still sore but nothing I-” Ginny paused. She was about to say ‘nothing I can’t fix’ but then the spidery, blue veins and Dark Mark flashed in her minds eye. “He’s be fine, after a while of rest,” she finished.
“That’s good. Could we drop by sometime?” Luna asked politely. Ginny nodded.
“Sure. I’m positive Harry would like to met Orchil!”
“Great. We’ll drop by sometime next week. But, unfortunately, I think I feel a Wrackspurt in here. And I’ve got to rush – Orchil wants to ride Scone – our Hippogriff - this afternoon and Neville wants to do it when I’m there. Bye!”
“See you, Luna!” Ginny called as Luna walked towards the exit. Luna waved over her shoulder and carried on walking.
An hour later, Ginny had collected money from her own vault and was leading Lily down a busy Diagon Alley street. Lily had been here before – but she still gazed in awe through the glistening windows and moving shopping carts.
Ginny walked into Quality Quidditch Supplies and was greeted by a flashing banner across the room.
Chudley Cannons versus Caerphilly Catapults
31st July
Tickets Available!
Ask At Desk!
Thirty first of July! That was Harry’s birthday - and he supported the Chudley Cannons! Ginny smiled.
“Mummy! Mummy, over there!” Lily shrieked, pointing to an area of the wall which was bright orange and said Chudley Cannons across it. She was pointing directly at the Chudley Cannons new robes.
The robes were orange, but faded into a yellowy red colour near at the hem. The Chudley Cannons logo was imprinted on the back and front left breast.
Lily dragged her mum over to the display and gazed in awe at the robes. “Mummy, can I get them? Please, please, please!” she shrieked.
“That’s what we came here for, sweetie!” Ginny exclaimed, rummaging through the rack. She found a pair in Lily’s size. “Do we need anything else?”
“Yes! James lost our Snitch and we need a new Quaffle,” Lily said excitedly. Ginny moved across the store, Lily bubbling along behind her, gasping at everything and anything, until she came under a section call, Game Balls.
Ginny saw International Quaffles, Bludgers and Snitches, but they were neither safe nor slow enough for Lily and James. She bent down and found safer playing balls. She picked up the red leather Quaffle and scooped up a small square box with the words, Golden Snitch imprinted on it, zooming up and down the box. Putting the balls into her basket, she straightened up. Also plucking some Welsh Green Dragon Leather Gloves and a new Beater Bat, Ginny made a beeline towards the counter, where a young, dark man was paying for something. The man turned around as Ginny was keeping an eye on Lily, who was playing with a Miniature Quidditch Pitch display.
”Ginny?” the man gasped. Ginny looked up quickly and was staring into the dark eyes of Dean Thomas – ex-boyfriend.
“Dean! Hey, how are you?” she asked, faking casualness. She had broken up with Dean – mainly because she still liked Harry – but used the excuse that he kept helping her through the Gryffindor Portrait hole. She knew that Dean would’ve read the Prophet like the rest of the world had done this morning.
“I’m fine. Haven’t seen you in ages, what have you been up to?” Dean asked. Ginny glanced over at Lily, who was still immersed in the Quidditch display. “Who’s that?” he added suspiciously, nodding to Lily.
“Oh – she’s Hermione and Ron’s daughter,” Ginny lied quickly. Lily looked around at the mention of her Uncle and Auntie, but didn’t move from the display.
“Where’d she get the green eyes?” he persisted.
“…Hermione’s mum,” Ginny lied. Dean continued to look suspicious.
“I read that Harry’s back. Is it true?” Dean asked, shifting his gaze back to Ginny.
“Yeah,”
“That’s brilliant,” Dean said unenthusiastically. “Is he staying at your place?”
Ginny glanced out the window and saw Blaise Zabini and his friends. “Dean, I’m in a rush here – I’ll owl you if you want,” she said quickly.
“Is he staying at your place?” Dean asked again, oblivious to what Ginny had just said.
“That’s really none of your business. Dean, I’m in a rush and you’re blocking the till,” Ginny said as politely as she could. Dean shot her one long, distrustful look then stormed out of the shop.
Ginny set her basket on the counter and a large man entered from the back door. He was extremely well built, with no hair at all. His nose and fingers had the appearance that it had been broken several times, and his muscles bulged slightly under his dark robes. An obvious Quidditch player.
As the burly wizard scanned the objects with his wand, Ginny remembered the banner. “Are there tickets still available for the Cannons Catapults game?”
“Yeah,” the man said. His voice was rough and hoarse, as though he had shouted one too many orders over the wind on the Quidditch field.
“Could I have,” Ginny wondered briefly whether Ron, Hermione, James and Halie would like to go, “Seven tickets please?”
“Sure,” the wizard said gruffly. Once he finished scanning the objects with his wand, he disappeared out back again and returned shortly clutching seven pieces of parchment. “Just in time – the last seven tickets!” he swiped them with his wand as well and handed them to Ginny. He looked at Ginny for the first time as Ginny closed her hands over the tickets.
“You… you’re Ginny Weasley! The girl in the Prophet! The one Harry Potter’s staying with!”
“How much?” Ginny asked, skirting around the subject of Harry.
“Oh –“ the wizard searched the parchment in front of him, “Four hundred galleons. Is Potter really back?”
“Yes,” Ginny muttered, pulling out her Gringotts key. The wizard took it, still staring in awe at Ginny, and placed it on the parchment. He wordlessly handed a quill and the parchment to Ginny, who scribbled her security code and four hundred galleons onto it. The two sentences instantly dissolved. The wizard thanked Ginny and gave her a Quality Quidditch Supplies bag.
"Well, tell him that the Applebay Arrows are on the lookout for a new Seeker. Heard he was quite the player in Hogwarts!" the wizard said loudly, chuckiling slightly. Ginny smiled warmly at him.
“Will do. Thank you," she smiled, turning away from the till, "Lily, we’re going!” Ginny called. Lily turned around and ran over to her mum.
”Can I put it on? Please!” Lily begged Ginny, peering into the bag.
“You can’t Lils, you’ll get soot on it! Now – I just want to buy some robes for Daddy, some Owl Treats and then a couple of books then we’ll be off. And yes – I’ll buy you a Fortescue ice-cream!” The smile instantly returned to Lily’s face.
Ginny ended up buying five new pairs of robes for Harry in Madam Malkin’s – who was keen on asking her as many questions as possible. She had to wait outside Fortescue’s a while – as Lily took her time with her ice cream.
As the two witches were waiting in the line to Floo back to Nesslin, Ginny tied her bags securely.
“Nesslin!” Ginny said loudly and, holding tight onto the many bags and Lily’s hand, stepped into the emerald flames.
Ash… darkness… warmth… fireplaces… then finally, light. Ginny blinked her eyes open and was standing in her living room. Lily was already opening the Quality Quidditch Supplies bag. Ginny saw Harry sitting on the armchair and Ron and Hermione on the sofa. Hermione was grinning broadly and Ron was smirking slightly. Harry looked very pleased with himself.
“What did I miss?” Ginny asked, dropping the bags and brushing herself down. Lily had pulled her new Cannons robes out of the bag and ran off to find James and Halie.
“Nothing,” Ron grinned, “Did you get Harry’s robes?”
“Yeah,” Ginny said slowly. Something was going on here. “I’m going to go and put everything away…” Ginny picked up the bags and headed upstairs, thinking the whole time. As she walked up the stairs, she heard Hermione laugh. Getting more confused by the second, Ginny opened the bedroom door and placed her bags on the bed.
There was something else on the bed.
A plain, plastic bag resided on the duvet covers. Ginny looked around then picked it up. Inside there was a small velvet box and a piece of parchment. She opened the parchment first.
Thanks for everything Gin. Decided to do it right
If Ginny was confused before, it was nothing as too what she felt now. This package was obviously meant for her. She reached a nervous hand into the bag and pulled out the velvet box. She clicked it open and gasped.
Inside the blue velvet box lay the most beautiful ring Ginny had ever seen.
A gold ring sparkled up at her; a large emerald perched on the centre of it and three diamonds bordering each side. Engraved inside it said:
I’ll always love you.
Beautiful image by follow_the_butterflies!!!
Ginny gazed at the ring, turning it over, inspecting every angle. She jumped when she heard a voice in her ear.
“Do you like it?”
“Harry!” she gasped, turning around. Harry was standing a foot away from her, rubbing his ribs and grinning. “It… it’s beautiful…”
“Good. I’m really glad you like it,”
“When did you get it? I haven’t let you out of my sight!” Ginny exclaimed, still examining the ring.
“Today – when you were with Lily in Diagon Alley. I told Ron and Hermione – who both wouldn’t shut up for about half an hour – then asked Ron to come with me. To help pick out the ring and in case I fell over or collapsed in the middle of the street or something,” Harry explained. He took the ring off Ginny and slipped it onto her ring finger.
“It’s beautiful,” Ginny repeated, incapable of saying anything else.
“Anything’s beautiful on you, Gin,” Harry said matter-of-factly. Ginny hugged him fiercely.
“Thank you so much Harry,” she whispered, biting back the tears of happiness burning her eyelids.
Harry and Ginny walked down the stairs slowly, Ginny helping Harry down, and when they got into the living room Ron and Hermione were talking.
“I wonder when they are going-” Hermione stopped talking as Harry and Ginny appeared.
“Ginny! Harry!” she exclaimed when she saw them. She cast a ‘well?’ look at Harry, who nodded, and Ginny instantly knew what they were talking about.
Ron grinned at both of them then glanced at Ginny’s ring finger. He smirked when he saw the glint.
“So… do you like it Ginny?” Ron asked casually, swinging an arm around Hermione’s shoulders.
“It’s beautiful,” Ginny repeated for what she felt was the millionth time. But she didn’t care – it was.
“Can I see it?” Hermione asked. Ginny smiled and, after checking Harry was okay, walked over to Hermione and held out her left hand.
Hermione held it and examined the ring, a delighted look on her face. “It’s gorgeous!” she agreed.
Harry grinned at Ron thankfully over the two chatting women shoulders and Ron winked back.
Ginny walked into the kitchen to get some drinks and Hermione slowly followed her.
“So… getting married to Harry. Your life long dream, eh?” Hermione smiled, sitting on one of the seats as Ginny opened the cupboard.
“I know. I can’t believe it! It feels like a dream!” Ginny said, half-laughing as the four glasses clinked together. She pulled them out of the cupboard and set them on the table.
“When will the wedding be?” Hermione asked excitedly as Ginny closed the door.
“I dunno… haven’t really thought about that yet. Maybe when Harry’s better and the attentions died down,” she said reasonably, levitating some Butterbeer out of the fridge.
“Oh, so next decade?” Hermione said sarcastically as the Butterbeer poured itself evenly into the four glasses, “Come on Ginny. Do it sometime in the next three months!”
“Mum’s going to be hectic!” Ginny said suddenly, “Remember your wedding? Ron had to eventually remind her that it was his and yours – not hers!”
“Don’t worry – I’ll remind her for you,” Hermione said kindly as the kitchen door opened. Ron walked in and Harry remained at the doorway, using it as a support.
“Thanks Gin,” Ron said, taking two glasses and throwing one at Harry. Ginny and Hermione picked up their own ones as the back door flew open and three very dirty kids laughed their way into the room.
“Scourgify!” Ginny said, raising her wand from the table. All the dirt instantly vanished from both the children and floor.
Ron drained his glass and said, “I think we’ll go home. Leave you two to settle things over,” he added mischievously. James and Halie instantly groaned. “You’ve been here all day guys!” Ron reasoned, picking up their robes and throwing them at James. He caught them and shrugged his on, then helped Halie into hers. Ron and Hermione still had their robes on, so once Hermione had finished her drink they left, after hugging goodbye.
Ginny and Harry were left in an awkward silence, neither of them knowing just what to say, when Lily thankfully broke it.
“Mummy, can I have some chocolate?” she asked sweetly, bouncing up and down in front of Ginny.
“You’re already hyper enough, but knock yourself out,” Ginny smiled thankfully, watching as her daughter grinned and jogged over to the fridge, where she extracted a Honeydukes Chocolate Bar.
“Daddy?” she said, offering Harry some chocolate. Harry smiled and took a piece.
“Thanks,”
Lily offered some chocolate again to Ginny, who refused.
“I’m okay Lils. What did you do with James and Halie?” Ginny asked, searching for a way to fill in the discomfited silence.
“It was fun!” Lily exclaimed, and then plunged into a long story, using appropriate actions and arm waving.
“Sounds great,” Harry smiled when she had finished. Lily nodded enthusiastically. Ginny glanced at the cloak. It shone half nine.
“Lily – I’m afraid its bedtime,” Ginny said, getting up from the sofa beside Harry and grabbing the jumping five year old by the waist. “Be back in a minute,” she smiled at Harry, and then carried a squirming child up to her bedroom.
When Ginny had successful changed Lily, brushed her teeth and sang her the song, it was ten. She paused halfway down the stairs. What would she say when she got in there? It would be awkward…
Ginny slowly made her way back into the living room and found Harry staring into the dying embers of the fire, lost in thought. She walked over to him. Harry startled at her footsteps, but smiled and relaxed when he realised who it was.
“So…” sighed Ginny, sitting beside Harry.
“So,” he repeated, glancing at Ginny then back to the floor.
They sat in silence for a few minutes, when Harry let out a small laugh.
“This is awkward,” he smiled, sinking backwards. “I don’t know what to say,”
Ginny, who was fingering the closed curtains (they closed them for privacy, as several journalists and cameras had stationed around the front of the house), dropped her hands and smiled. “Neither do I,” she whispered, shaking her head slightly. Harry draped his arm around her shoulders.
“I still can’t believe I’m here. I feel that any second another curse is going to hit me and I’m going to wake up,” he muttered not sadly, but not happily.
“…I’m sorry…” Ginny said softly.
“You’ve got nothing to be sorry for,” Harry said powerfully yet simply.
“I should’ve looked harder,” Ginny said, “I should’ve…”
“I’m sure you searched. But it was very well hidden,”
“I know it is… but… I went to Malfoy’s Manor… I helped look… I should’ve performed Anti-Secrecy Charm… or something…”
“No one would’ve thought to look below below the dining room,” Harry reasoned, squeezing Ginny’s shoulder. Ginny tilted her head onto Harry’s shoulder and they sat in silence for a few more minutes.
“I thought you would’ve moved on,” Harry said suddenly, “Found another guy…”
“Mum wanted me too. Said I was dwelling – but she was really upset too. But she said I was wasting my life, waiting for you to return. Kept telling me nothing can reawaken the dead… but I knew… I don’t know how… but deep inside – I was sure you were still alive,” Ginny finished quietly. They sat in silence for several more minutes.
“Gin? I want to go somewhere… tomorrow… alone,” Harry said softly.
“Where?” Ginny asked.
“Godric’s Hollow,” Harry said after a moment. Ginny was hit with a sudden flashback of when Harry went to Godric’s Hollow six years ago and returned to the Burrow afterwards. His eyes were bloodshot and he was silent for a day or two. He would barely talk to anyone, including Ron and Hermione, and would just sit in Fred and George’s room, staring into space.
“You sure?” Ginny asked throatily. She cleared her throat. Harry nodded.
“I wan-need too. It’s where this all started. And now, knowing that it’s all over…” he nodded.
“You look tired,” Ginny observed suddenly.
“I am,” Harry said, half-laughing.
“Let’s go to bed then,” Ginny smiled.
Ginny was just about to settle in the guest bed when she realised she hadn’t changed into her pyjamas. She knocked on her bedroom door, heard some scuffling and then a hoarse ‘Come in’.
Ginny opened the door to find Harry standing at the window wearing some black pyjama bottoms. She swallowed when she saw the spidery veins on his torso.
“Forgot my pyjamas,” she smiled falsely, placing her hand on her nightclothes on her desk. “Do you want me… can I see the…” she gestured lamely at Harry’s chest. Harry sighed, bit his lip, and then nodded slowly, moving gingerly to the bed. He sat down slowly.
Ginny stood in front of him and traced the veins with a trembling finger. Harry looked away.
“I… I’ve never even heard or read of something like this,” she murmured croakily.
“Well, I’m pretty sure they made it up,” Harry reasoned, looking at Ginny.
“Does it hurt?” she asked, dropping a finger and staring sadly into Harry’s emerald eyes.
“It… twinges… a bit once every day. I think it’s around the time they performed the curse,”
“Did you hear the incantation?”
“No. I was… too weak,” Harry muttered angrily, dropping eye contact and staring at the floor.
“I’ll look something up at work tomorrow. But I promise you – I will find a cure,”
Ginny had a rough time getting to sleep that night. Everytime she closed her eyes, flashes of the spidery blue veins, scars and the Dark Mark danced before her. But, when she finally got to sleep, she had witnessed a horrible, horrible dream…
Her leg was itchy and her eyes closed. Without opening her eyes, Ginny tried to scratch her leg. She couldn’t reach. She opened her eyes.
Ginny was in large, cold, damp room, chained to the wall with one arm. He looked to her left and five knifes dangled from the ceiling. She looked to her right and her blood ran cold.
“Harry!” Ginny screamed, struggling against the heavy chains binding her to the wall. Harry was chained tightly to the wall with both arms and he dangled, lifeless, still. Both his arms were held up by the chains, both at an equally awkward angle. His legs were curled up underneath him and his head was lent against the wall, eyes closed and skin deathly pale.
Ginny pushed her free arm into her pocket, searching for her wand. It wasn’t there. She looked up in front of her and saw it, on the other side of the wall, propped up with magic.
Suddenly, the door slammed open and two people entered the room. Harry jumped and was immediately alert. None of them had seen Ginny.
“Hello Potter,” Draco Malfoy drawled happily, fingering a long wand, eyes alert. “How did you sleep?”
Harry didn’t answer, he just stared at the two intruders with haunted, sunken eyes.
“I asked you a question! Crucio!”
Harry screamed and started writhing against the chains. Ginny watched, pinned against the wall by fear and sadness.
“Well, Potter, the Ministry marked you today as dead,” Severus Snape smirked proudly from beside Malfoy, also twirling his wand. “How… unfortunate” he smiled.
Harry just glared silently at his two captors.
“Of course, I saw your Muggle lover girlfriend – Ginny – walk into this very house yesterday. She looked very distraught,” Malfoy smiled. Harry stiffened. “Ah, seems we’ve hit a nerve,” Ginny bit her lip from where she was chained – none of them had seen her… none of them knew she was there…
“Crucio!” Snape spat, pointing his wand at Harry’s heaving body. Harry yelled again, and fought against the chains. “Another decade and they might loosen a bit,” Snape sneered.
“What as that curse you used against me in sixth year Potter?” Malfoy asked tauntingly, “Oh yeah – Sectumsempra!” Harry yelled as blood erupted from his chest and face. Ginny screamed too, as she watched Harry suffer in a pool of his own blood.
Snape muttered an almost song like incantation and the blood stopped. There were still deep gashes in Harry’s face and chest.
“You tried to use that against me, didn’t you Potter? Tried to use my own invention against me like your stupid –“ Snape whipped his wand and Harry screamed, “arrogant-“ another whip, another curse, another dose of unimaginable pain, “Muggle lover father!” He snapped his wand upright and there was a blinding flash of yellow and a large, bone chilling noise, followed by Harry’s scream.
The flash dissolved, “Nice, Severus, a dislocated shoulder,” Malfoy praised as Harry panted in pain from the wall, his arm hung up loosely.
Tap… tap… tap…
“Thank you Draco, another Prince curse I am rather proud of,”
Tap… tap… tap…
Ginny screamed again and again as she shared Harry’s pain, as Snape and Malfoy tortured him endlessly…
Tap… tap… tap…
Ginny screamed once more and her eyes snapped open.
Tap… tap… tap…
She turned her head to the window in the guest bedroom and saw Ron’s owl pecking against the window. Scrambling to her feet, Ginny stumbled to the window and hauled it open. The owl hopped in, ruffled the rain off his feathers, and held out his leg.
Ginny slammed the window shut and shakily untied the piece of jagged parchment from the owls leg. The owl flew over to the empty cage and dipped his beak in the water.
Ginny opened the letter and Ron’s scribble was even worse than usual – he had obviously written this in a rush.
Gin,
Hermione has gone into labour. I’ve taken her to Saint Mungo’s – please look after James and Halie.
Ron
“Oh my God!” Ginny screamed, dropping the letter and pulling a jumper over her pyjamas. She grabbed her robe from the dresser and pulled it on as the door creaked open.
“Gin? Are you okay – I heard screaming,” Harry said hoarsely, leaning on the door.
“Hermione! She’s in labour!” Ginny shrieked, running towards the door.
“What – oh my God,” Harry muttered, “Is she in Saint Mungo’s?” he asked hurriedly, stepping back from the door so that Ginny could rush past into Lily’s room.
“Yes. Get changed and I’ll leave Lily off at the Burrow – I’ll write a note…” Ginny said wildly, pushing Lily’s bedroom door open with so much force it was surprising it hadn’t broke. Harry limped quickly off to Ginny’s bedroom as Ginny woke up Lily.
“Lily! Lily, quickly get up, you’re going to stay with James tonight-“ Ginny said hurriedly, shaking her daughter gently and pulling a robe out of her closet.
“What? Why?” Lily yawned as Ginny hauled her out of bed and pulled the robes over her head.
“I’ll explain when we get there!” Ginny said quickly, “Hold my arm,” she commanded, and Lily sleepily held strongly onto Ginny’s arm, who Apparated outside Staramo.
“Quickly,” Ginny said, rushing towards the front door. She pushed it open to find a worried and confused James and Halie in the hall.
“What’s happening, Auntie Ginny?” James asked quietly, “Mummy was crying-“
“Don’t worry,” Ginny said stressfully, “She’s going to be okay. I’m leaving you off at Granny’s,” She picked up a silently crying Halie and pulled James outside. Shutting the door, she instructed both Lily and James to hold onto her arm tightly.
With another tense pop Ginny, Lily, James and Halie were outside the Burrow. Ginny ushered them all into the living room and quickly wrote a note.
Hermione’s in labour. Left kids here – Gin
“You guys just rest in here, okay? Hermione’s going to be okay…” Ginny said wildly to the three worried children. They all nodded and James immediately shotgun-ed the couch.
Ginny Apparated back to Nesslin and quickly pulled on her robes.
She went into her room to find Harry shrugging on his new emerald robe. “Are you up to Flooing?” she asked hurriedly, helping him quickly out of the room. Harry nodded.
Three minutes later, Ginny had thrown Floo Powder into the newly made fire. “Saint Mungos!” she yelled over the flames, and jumped into the green fire. Grates pressed in on her from all sides and she inhaled a bucketful of ash, but Ginny didn’t care. She just wanted to get to Hermione quickly.
She stumbled out of the fireplace and quickly straightened herself up to help Harry. He staggered a bit on the landing, but claimed he was okay while rubbing his ribs. She hurried forward as fast as she could, helping Harry limp quickly across the room. Saint Mungo’s was almost empty, but the few lone witches and wizards and several families stared and gasped at Harry.
“Where’s Hermione? Hermione Weasley?” Ginny asked the WelcomeWitch frantically. She looked up and peered through her blonde hair.
“Hey Gin – who’s – oh my God…” she trailed off, staring at an uncomfortable Harry.
“Alice, please don’t say anything – just tell us where Hermione is!” Ginny pleaded.
“S-sure,” Alice stuttered, still staring at Harry. She glanced twice at the parchment on her desk. “Room… 29…” she went back to staring at Harry.
“Thanks Alice,” Ginny said quickly, and started walking quickly with Harry towards the lift, trying desperately to ignore the staring strangers and gaping toddlers.
“Room 23… 25… 27… 29!” Ginny panted, barging into the room, Harry gasping behind her.
A/N: God I’m evil!!! Bwa ha ha what a cliffe… R’n’R!!!! Makes updates twice as quick *wink wink nudge nudge!* soz about the length :P
Chapter 8: Surprises, Shocks and ‘Special’ Guests
[View Online] [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]
[View Online] [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]
Beautiful image by follow_the_butterflies!!!
Hermione was panting heavily on the bed, tears staining her beautiful face, but a wide smile plastered upon it. Her hair was slightly damp but, cradled in her arms, was a sleeping baby. Ron was sitting in a chair beside the bed, looking extremely relieved.
“Oh my God!” Ginny whispered, swiftly walking beside the bed, “Boy or girl?” she breathed. Ron stood up and offered Harry his chair, who limped into it thankfully.
“Boy,” Ron answered from the foot of the bed, staring happily at his wife and newborn son.
“He’s beautiful!” Ginny whispered, stroking his face. A tuft of brown hair had sprouted from his head.
“Harry!” Hermione whispered, “You came!”
“I wouldn’t miss this for the world,” Harry grinned, a hand clenched on his ribs.
“But you’ll risk you life for it,” Ron muttered, smiling slightly. He shut up when Ginny cast him an agitated glare. “Where’re James and Halie?” Ron asked, changing the subject skilfully.
“The Burrow,” Ginny answered, gazing lovingly at the baby.
“So you told Mum?” Ron pursed.
“I wrote a note,” Ginny smiled, casting a glance around the room. It was a private ward – with one bed, a bathroom and a wardrobe.
“I’m glad you got my letter anyways. Could you read it?” Ron smiled happily, sitting down at the end of the bed.
“Just,” Ginny nodded, turning to Hermione, she asked, “Have you named him yet?”
“No, Hermione said breathlessly, “Harry, d’you want to hold him?” she added suddenly.
“Me?” Harry said, surprised, “I-I’ll probably drop him – or something…”
“You’ll be fine – just hold him like a Quaffle,” Hermione said kindly, sitting up straight and offering Harry the baby.
“You better not give him to Ron then,” Ginny joked. Hermione and Harry laughed while Ron glared at Ginny.
Harry held the baby cautiously, concentration and carefulness etched all over his face. The baby woke up and yawned. Staring at Harry with his big, baby blue eyes, he blinked and gurgled. Harry smiled. “He’s beautiful,”
Hermione spent the rest of the day in Room 29, and Ginny realised there was no point in going home – only to get her work robes – because she worked here. At half eight, she Apparated back to the Burrow with Harry and Ron. They didn’t want to use Floo Powder because the Healer said the hospital was filling up and Harry was reluctant to be seen and whispered at.
“Is Mummy alright?” James asked as soon as the three of them entered the Burrow kitchen.
“She’s fine,” Ron replied happily, picking up James and putting him on his shoulder, “Plus, you’ve got a baby brother!”
“Cool! What’s his name?” James said excitedly, bubbling up and down. Harry rested on the sofa, smiling, and surveyed the never changing Burrow. Halie and Lily were asleep on the armchairs.
“We haven’t decided yet. Do you have any ideas?” Ron asked, setting James down on the table as Ginny hurried upstairs to her mother and father.
“I read this really good book when you were gone! Look Daddy!” James said, jumping off the table and picking up a book from the floor. He gave it to Ron.
“Astronomy for Amateurs! This is Mum’s – does it have a good name in it?” Ron asked, opening the book and flicking through the pages.
Ginny chose that moment to hurry down the stairs.
“Mum and Dad still aren’t up – I left a note on the door,” she said breathlessly.
“I found this really cool name!” James said happily, taking the book off his dad and putting it on the table. He turned to page five and placed his finger proudly on a name. Ron read it silently and froze.
“Oh my… Gin, come here,” he said quickly, motioning Ginny over. Ginny hurried over and Harry got to his feet.
Ginny looked at her brother’s face then at the paper.
Canis Majoris – Sirius
“Oh… that… oh my God… James…” Ginny trailed off, staring at the name. Harry hurried as quickly as he could and read over their shoulders. His face paled.
“Tha-it’s a coincidence,” he said more calmly than he looked. Harry sank down into the kitchen chair and stared at the book. James was now looking worried.
“What did I do?” he asked quietly, staring at his father with his big, fearful eyes.
“Nothing wrong, James, it’s just…” Ron stopped, glanced at Harry, then back at James, “I’ll tell you later. Don’t worry – it’s a lovely name,”
Ginny Apparated back to Nesslin and changed into her sky blue Saint Mungos work robes. She pondered over what James had found.
It’s coincidence…
Or a sign?
No – it is a nice name
Coincidence. Definitely coincidence.
Not content, Ginny Apparated into her office at Saint Mungos. She opened her eyes and turned to her desk – where a newly laid piece of parchment lay on top of her Inventory file. Ginny picked it up and scanned through it.
Nine am - Emergency Ward
12 noon - Break
One pm - Yalnets Houdgen Check Up
Half one pm - Lunch
Three pm - Report
Four – Six pm - Emergency Ward
12 noon - Break
One pm - Yalnets Houdgen Check Up
Half one pm - Lunch
Three pm - Report
Four – Six pm - Emergency Ward
Ginny lay down her schedule in her Out file and it dissolved. She picked up her wand and walked down to the Emergency Ward, ignoring the questions from patients and staff on the way.
Ginny had just finished a procedure on a man who had a lethal overdose of Firewhiskey and was just making some coffee when a breathless Susan Bones skidded into the room.
“Ginny – emergency!” she breathed. Ginny dropped her coffee and hastily followed Susan down the corridor.
“What’s happened?” Ginny asked quickly, hurrying around the corner. She saw a crowd of people at the end of the hall.
“Werewolf attack,” Susan answered. Ginny’s’ insides turned into ice – werewolf attacks were never appetising. Suddenly Susan swung out her arm and halted as a very pale body was rushed across the hall in front of them.
“Injuries?” Ginny asked as she squeezed through the other Healers.
“Blood force trauma to the head – indicates the boy was thrown around. Many gashes and two bites,” Ginny’s insides dropped. Boy?
“How old?” Ginny asked swiftly as the Healers and Trainee Healers dispersed.
“Eight,” Susan said quietly. Ginny’s stomach was now amidst her knees.
“Name?” Ginny asked almost fearfully.
“John Lupin,”
Ginny’s stomach dropped into the floor. Remus and Tonks son…
She got into the room where John was and almost threw up. This was going to be a hard surgery.
Ginny pulled off her latex gloves and dropped them solemnly in the bin as she left the surgery room. She had saved John – but was too late to stop the werewolf’s venom from entering his heart. Ginny dreaded to tell Remus the news.
Ginny opened the surgery door as some Trainee Healers transported the unconscious John to a private ward. Ginny shut the door and was immediately confronted by a very pale Remus and Tonks Lupin.
“Ginny!” Tonks breathed. She gripped Ginny’s shoulders painfully. “How – is – will?” she struggled to make a sentence. Remus just stared at Ginny hollowly, daring her to say the worst.
“He’ll live,” Ginny nodded, “But it was too late – he’ll still have lycanthropy. I’m sorry,” Ginny finished quietly. But before anyone could say something, let alone blink, Remus had spun heel and was walking down the hall, head bowed.
“Remus-!” Tonks cried, turning around to follow him.
“No,” Ginny said softly, taking a light hold on Tonks’ arm, “Let him go. Have some time alone,” Tonks hesitated, then nodded and turned back to Ginny.
“So… so he’ll live?” she asked quietly, fixing her bloodshot eyes upon Ginny.
“Yes,” Ginny responded strongly.
“But… he’s a… he’ll…”
”He’s a werewolf, yes,” Ginny responded as politely as she could. “I’m so sor-“
“No!” Tonks said quickly, “You saved him. Thank you so much,” Tonks hugged Ginny, another tear escaping from her eye. She let go of Ginny and both of them remained quiet for a minute, and Tonks kept glancing from the room John was in to where Remus disappeared.
“I hear Harry’s back,” she said suddenly, turning to Ginny. Ginny smiled and nodded. “That’s great. Brilliant. Remus doesn’t know yet – full moon was last night and he has been feeling terrible for the last couple of days. Could we… drop by? Some time?” Tonks asked politely.
“Harry would love that,” Ginny smiled, tucking a stray hair behind her ear. Tonks eyes opened wide and she grabbed Ginny’s left wrist.
“Ginny! What is-” Tonks exclaimed, gazing at the ring on Ginny’s finger.
“Follow me,” Ginny said quickly, dropping her hand as a curious Trainee slowed down as she past them. Ginny quickly stuffed her left hand in her pocket as she led Tonks to her office. Ginny shut the door behind Tonks and turned to the older witch.
“Ginny what is that!?” Tonks gasped, pointing at the ring on Ginny’s now exposed hand.
“Well…” Ginny plunged into the long, life-changing story, starting from when Harry arrived up to that very moment.
“Oh my God,” Tonks gasped by the end of the long speech, “I almost envy your luck Gin!” Ginny laughed and checked her inbox. No new news.
“Yeah, well…” Gin trailed off. “Tonks-” a sudden, sharp knock on the door cut Ginny off. “Come in,” she called, glancing at the door. Remus appeared.
“Ginny… can I talk with you? Privately?” Remus asked slowly, staring at the floor, his face ghostly white.
“Sure,” Ginny smiled as a green piece of parchment with the St. Mungo’s crest suddenly appeared by her elbow. She scanned it quickly. “Tonks – John is in Room 16. Oh – and Hermione gave birth this morning. She’s in room 29,” Ginny added, nodding at Tonks.
“That’s great, thanks,” Tonks grinned, rising from the chair. She planted a kiss on Remus’ cheek before disappearing out the door and down the corridor.
“Hey… Gin…” Remus said slowly, sinking into the chair and rubbing a hand through his greying hair.
“Are you okay?”
“Look – I’m just going to spit this out,” Remus said slowly, scratching the back of his neck awkwardly. “It was full moon last night and I went out into our woods to transform. When I woke up…” Remus shuddered, “I… I… John… he was five feet away… I… I… Ginny, I think I attacked him!”
Sighing, Ginny dropped into the guest bed that night. It had been such a long, tiring day and she couldn’t wait to rest. Closing her eyes, she drifted off…
“Eat it, Potter!” a sharp, stern voice echoed through the cold stony dungeon, full of venom and dislike. Ginny’s eyes fluttered open and once more her arm was chained painfully to the dungeon wall and Harry was chained up opposite her, Malfoy smirking at him and Snape forcing him to eat some food.
“No…”
“C’mon Potter,” Malfoy drawled, “Where’re your manners?” Harry choked as Snape thrusted the apple into his mouth and pointed his wand at him.
“Stop it…”
“Thank you,” Snape snapped, spearing Harry’s neck with his wand, “Took you long enough. Liquefacio!” The skin around Harry’s neck almost seemed to melt like hot wax. Harry screamed and twisted his head away from Snape. Snape pulled back his wand and Harry’s skin snapped back to its original state.
“Malfoy – get my Pensieve,” Snape smiled, teeth glinting in the lantern’s light. Malfoy grinned and hurried to the far wall. He tapped his wand on one of the stones, and they seemed to sink in to carve an internal arch.
“What memory today, Severus?” Malfoy asked maliciously, staring spellbound into the basin filled with swirling, silver liquid gas.
“Get… Halloween. Nineteen eighty one, to be precise,” Snape smiled, staring at Harry. Harry stiffened and looked up at his former Potions Master with terrified eyes.
“No…”
Grinning, Malfoy carefully plucked out a memory with his wand and strutted across the room to Harry, driving his wand into Harry’s forehead. Harry winced and his eyes slammed shut, where his mind was transported into Snape’s memory.
“No… stop it… please…” Harry begged, writhing and twisting. Snape and Malfoy smiled evilly, watching Harry’s distress through amused eyes. “No… Dad… no… please stop…”
“STOP IT!” Ginny screamed, struggling against her chains, trying to escape. “Stop it! Please…”
“No… Dad… no… make it stop… Mum…”
“Stop… stop…”
“No… no…. NO!”
“Please… make it stop… no…”
Ginny started awake, her eyes snapping open and her bed soaked in sweat. She glanced at her clock. Three twelve. Rubbing her eyes and pulling herself upright, Ginny was stunned to make out a skinny, tall shadow at the foot of her bed. His hood lowered and the dim moonlight shined on his face.
“Surprise,” Malfoy grinned. Ginny didn’t have time to scream before Malfoy knocked her unconscious
Beautiful image by follow_the_butterflies!!!
Ginny stirred, put kept her eyes shut and the vomit in her throat down. She tried to recollect her memories in her throbbing head.
Malfoy’s face suddenly leered down at her, cold, grey eyes sparkling in excitement, shallow, pale face glinting in the soft moonlight.
Swearing, Ginny tried to gather what position she was in, eyes still closed. He arms were crossed and attached to something above her head, and she felt her legs underneath her. A soft, brittle wind breezed through and her skin erupted in goose bumps.
Ginny opened her eyes and for a brief second thought she had fallen into one of her nightmares.
Her arms were crossed and chained above her head, and her legs crossed underneath her. Instead of her pyjamas, a thin, grey rag was covering her body, ending about thirty centimetres above her knee. Jail cell bars stood several metres in front of her, and she was caved in by stone walls. Ginny shuddered as a Dementor glided past her prison.
“Daddy!” Lily yelled, jumping onto her father’s bed. “Where’s Mummy?”
“What-?” Harry jumped awake and reached for his glasses. He slid them up onto his face and looked at his five year old daughter. “Mum? She’ll be sleeping,” Harry yawned, pulling himself upright.
“No she isn’t! She isn’t in bed – or the kitchen! But this was on her bed,” Lily said, pulling a piece of parchment out of her pocket, “But it’s too fancy for me too read,”
Harry took the piece of parchment and with one glance felt his insides dissolve. “Lily. Floo Granny -Uncle Ron - anyone...”
“What’s wrong, Daddy?” Lily asked, her eyebrows furrowed.
“Just, please Lily. Get them,” Harry quickly scrambled out of bed and started reading the parchment as Lily walked out of the room.
Potter –
Don’t say we didn’t warn you. Escape – and you will pay.
You’re darling Weasel will be having fun with us for a while. That is, unless you want to swap places…
Harry stared hard at Malfoy’s tall, slanting script, hands shaking and parchment crumpling under his grasp. He swore and jumped down the stairs, ignoring the throbbing pain in his ribs.
“Awake, now, are you?” Malfoy’s voice echoed through the cell, as he slid into the prison and stood before Ginny. Ginny glared at him. “Comfortable?”
“Not particularly,” Ginny spat, shifting and trying to cover up as much as she could.
“Sorry about these… conditions,” Malfoy smiled, showing a set of teeth white enough to match his hair, “But we did warn Potter,” Ginny just glared at Malfoy.
“Where am I?” Ginny asked through gritted teeth. Malfoy smiled again.
“Alcatraz. The old wizarding prison,” Malfoy grinned wider, “You know, the abandoned one,”
“What do you want with me?” Ginny asked venomously. Malfoy noticed her tone and frowned.
“There, there,” Malfoy shook his head, “Where are you manners? Crucio!”
“Harry - where – is – my – sister!” Ron said angrily from the armchair in Nesslin. Molly and Arthur were sitting on the very edge of the sofa, alert. Fred and George were half sitting, half standing on the second sofa and Lily, James and Halie were upstairs. Hermione and newborn Sirius were still in the hospital.
“Malfoy,” Harry said wearily from in front of the fireplace. He turned around to face five very stricken, very pale Weasley’s.
“Malfoy?” Fred said, horror struck.
“What would he want with Ginny?” George asked immediately, face twisted in confusion and revulsion.
“He warned me… I think,” Harry explained slowly, “Well according to this he did. I must’ve been too weak,” Harry spat out, disgusted at himself, waving Malfoy’s note. Ron dived for it and snatched it from Harry, reading it so quickly his eyes blurred.
“No… that bas-!”
“RON!” Molly shrieked loudly, yet her voice trembled, “Don’t s-swear!”
“Harry – where has he taken her?” Ron demanded, ignoring his mother, who had swelling eyes.
“Well… she may be in the same place I was-“
“Let’s go! C’mon guys!” Fred said eagerly, jumping to his feet and racing towards the door.
“Fred – wait-“ Harry said quickly. Fred stopped at the door and turned around angrily.
“What?”
“You can’t go,” Harry said simply, limping towards Fred.
“What? Why not?!” Fred insisted, a look of anger on his face.
“Because,” Harry explained, “Malfoy has… gotten more powerful, you could say. The only way to get Ginny back is if I go alone – or Malfoy will probably murder Ginny and all of you on the spot. You all should stay here,”
“No way!” George, Fred and Ron almost yelled at once.
Arthur, however, asked, “What do you mean by ‘more powerful’…?”
“Well…” Harry hesitated, “He… I just remember… he had…um… several of Merlin’s diaries,”
“Oh, my God!” Molly said faintly, whilst Ron and the twins swore colourfully. Arthur looked at Harry, a blank expression on his face.
“He found them… he’s inherited them from Grindelwald,” he muttered almost inaudibly, sinking back into the sofa and closing his eyes.
“Grindelwald? The Dark wizard Dumbledore killed?” Harry said, shocked, turning quickly to Arthur. How on earth did Malfoy get a hold of Merlin’s diaries off Grindelwald?
“Yes. Merlin’s diaries are one of the reasons I despise the Malfoy’s so much. I found them whilst raiding their house, but couldn’t actually confiscate or take any action against them on account that there was no evidence they were using them,”
“You see, the Malfoy’s are on the bloodline of an ancient, dark, pureblood family line. Grindelwald was in this Family Tree. Merlin, one of the few, as you could say, ‘good’ wizards was also amongst them also. Naturally, his diaries where handed down generation to generation, and Grindelwald was the first to actually try out this powers and spells from these books. Malfoy is probably the second person in history to have the skill to read these diaries and decipher them into curses and hexes, charms and spells, potions and poisons,” Arthur explained sadly, “The power that young man must have…”
“Malfoy is related to Merlin?!” Ron gasped loudly. Arthur nodded solemnly as everyone else looked at him in astonishment and almost fear.
“All purebloods are interrelated,” Harry repeated Arthur’s speech in four words. “See – this is why you can’t come – Malfoy’s getting more and more powerful by the moment!”
“We’re not letting you go on your own!” George snorted, scrambling to his feet and standing beside his twin.
“Not after the last five years!” Fred added. Harry shook his head quickly.
“No – he’ll kill you on the spot!” Harry persisted, snatching his wand off the coffee table.
“Harry – this is my little sister!” Ron growled, stepping in front of his best friend.
“Ron – go and look after Hermione. Malfoy might go for her,” Harry ordered, skirting around his best friend and heading for the door.
“She’s surrounded by highly qualified Ministry officials twenty four seven! No – Harry I’m coming with you! You’re not exactly in perfect condition yourself!” Ron persisted, stepping in front of Harry again.
“We’ll look after Hermione,” Molly said, looking at Arthur, “We’ll just get in the way. But please, Harry, Ron, Fred, George… please be careful!” Molly begged softly, her eyes glistening in the faint light.
“No-“
“Don’t worry ma,” Fred said, pushing Ron and Harry out the door, “Ginny will be back by tomorrow and Malfoy will be long gone,”
“It’s not going to be that easy…” Harry muttered under his breath as the other three Disapparated to Malfoy’s Manor. Taking in a shaky, uneven breath, Harry followed suit.
Ginny screamed again as Malfoy snapped his wand at her. She pulled against the creaking chains, wishing with all her strength that somehow they would break free from the cobwebbed stone wall.
“Manners,” Malfoy taunted, “Are essential around me,” He smiled again. “I advise you to remember that.” Ginny glared at him, blood dripping gently out of her mouth and head. “Now, you will address me as Master - or Lord, whatever you prefer - at all times,” Malfoy grinned, twirling his wand in his fingers. “Oh – and don’t worry. You’ll get fed,” he finished, smiling maliciously.
“I will never refer to you as Master and definitely not Lord,” Ginny hissed, trying to keep her voice level. The stone floor was slowly freezing her bare legs, and her arms were already aching. Blood and thoughts pounded in her head, and everything else felt like ice.
“CRUCIO!” Malfoy yelled, pointing his wand at Ginny. Ginny screamed again as a million, hot, icy knives twisted in her skin… poking her bones and ricocheting through her body… suddenly the pain evaporated, though her head and wrists throbbed and bled. “Manners,” Malfoy repeated frostily, kneeling down beside Ginny’s heaving form. Holding out a single, pale finger, Malfoy set it against her already frozen skin and wiped some blood away from her cheek. His finger seemed to solidify her skin even more where it touched. Ginny angrily seized her chance and spat in Malfoy’s face.
“Argh!” Malfoy stumbled upright, swearing. Jabbing his head with his wand, his frosty grey eyes illuminated his face again, flickering furiously at Ginny. “Sanguictus!”Malfoy snapped, his wand tip pointing directly at Ginny’s shoulder. Suddenly, with a sound like a gunshot, a two centimetre thick, circular hole deepened fiercely into Ginny’s trembling arm. She screamed in agony and fury as what felt like an invisible knife pierced and twisted in her skin. Blood stained her soft, pale skin, flooding down quickly and rapidly. Ginny tried to grip her arm, try and lessen the pain, but her arms were fastened, crossed, high above her head. She squirmed and shivered almost pathetically, screaming herself hoarse. Malfoy just watched through dull eyes.
“Sanosupra,” Malfoy muttered lazily, flicking his wand at Ginny’s arm. The blood flow eased then stopped; though a thick, sticky trail of blood flowed down her arm and a large hole remained in her shoulder. “I’ll leave that as a reminder,” Malfoy spat, kicking Ginny once in the shins before turning out the door. “Oh – and I’ll leave you some company,” he smiled secretively, disappearing around the wall. Ginny sighed and sank back into the stone wall. Her shelter was soon intruded, however, as seven, tall, hooded Dementors glided into her cell. Their icy atmosphere froze the gentle dripping of water; turned Ginny’s laboured breath into frozen vapour; immobilized a nearby spider and brought back Ginny’s most hated, scarred memories…
Ginny was lying down on her stomach, tongue between her teeth, colouring crayons in her hand. The A2 piece of parchment in front of her had an irregular, brown tower and seven different sized stick men, messy red squiggles for their hair. The grass was a large zigzag, and the sky a messy blue streak. The sun was a bright yellow circle in the top corner with streaks coming out of it. Just as a seven year old Ginny lowered her red crayon to make a small stick man’s hair messier, a loud cry erupted from the next room. She jumped and a big, red streak covered her picture. Ginny looked up at the kitchen door as it burst open.
Mrs Weasley stood in the doorway, body shaking and eyes brimming with tears. “Oh Ginny,” Molly sobbed, hurrying over to Ginny and scooping her up. A piece of ink stained parchment fell from her clenched hand as she picked Ginny up and hugged her. “Oh Ginny, Ginny, Ginny!” Molly screamed, hugging Ginny tightly. “No…”
“Mummy… what’s wrong?” Ginny asked quietly, voice wavering. Even at such a young age, Ginny felt more complex emotions than even her older brothers. She hated seeing other people upset, as it made her share their emotions.
“O-h Merlin… n-no…” Molly sobbed in return. Ginny awkwardly hugged her mother back, heart swelling in depression and brown eyes swelling in tears.
“Molly?” Mr Weasley stumbled quickly into the room, sweater and glasses askew, hair ruffled, “What’s wrong dear?”
Molly kept her head dug into Ginny’s shoulder and let out another wail. Ginny cried hysterically, hugging her mother’s neck. Over Molly’s shoulder she saw her father bend down and swiftly pick up the blue smeared letter. Ginny saw a hazy large stamp on the back, and recognized it as the badge on her dad’s work robes.
“Oh dear Merlin…” Arthur gasped. The parchment fluttered to the ground. Molly set a red faced Ginny on the ground and turned to collapse on her husband. Arthur hugged her back fiercely, chin perched on her red hair, eyes glazed behind his glasses. Ginny picked up the piece of parchment and, wiping her eyes with the back of her hand, picked out the legible words.
Sorry… attack… many… brothers… Fabien… killed… loss…
“Uncle Fabien?” Ginny said aloud, voice trembling, squinting at the parchment. Arthur looked up at her.
“Come here honey,” he muttered throatily, gesturing to Ginny with one arm. Ginny scrambled towards her father and hugged his waist, tears now shining off her own emotions of grief.
….
Ginny moaned as her head swam – no drowned – in pain. Blinking several times, a high, stone cavern loomed in front of Ginny. Confused and head throbbing, Ginny pulled herself upright. Her gaze immediately fell upon a large, poisonous green bloodstained snake, a Basilisk. What killed it…?
Her look trailed over to the boy kneeling beside her. Ginny’s heart gave a faint flutter as she saw Harry, drenched in dirt, blood and sweat. Why…?
She looked down at the diary in her hand. Suddenly everything made sense. Well, half and half. Ginny gasped, a loud, echoing, shuddering gasp, and a flow of uncontrollable tears flooded down her face.
“Harry – oh, Harry – I tried to tell you at b-breakfast, but I couldn’t say it in front of Percy. It was me Harry – but I - I s-swear I d-didn’t mean to – R-Riddle made me, he t-took me over – and - how did you kill that – that thing? W-Where’s Riddle? The last thing I r-remember is him coming out of the diary-“ Ginny sobbed her long rant, and a small voice yelled in her mind: he’s never going to like you now, you git!
“It’s all right,” Harry interrupted, his voice soothing, yet shaking slightly. He held up the diary and Ginny gaped at the new, large hole centred into the black leather. “Riddle’s finished! Look! Him and the Basilisk. C’mon, Ginny, let’s get out of here-”
“I’m going to be expelled!” Ginny sobbed as Harry pulled her roughly to her feet. “I’ve looked forward to coming to Hogwarts since B-Bill came and n-now I have to leave and - what will Mum and Dad say?”
Harry persuaded Ginny forward to a large, scarlet and golden swan like bird. Ginny recognised it as a phoenix from her childhood books. He led over the still dead Basilisk. Ginny stared, horrified, into the Basilisk’s blood sockets. The Chamber’s doors closed behind them with a faint hiss, and Ginny jumped as though cannon fire had erupted.
After a few, long, agonizing minutes, Ginny heard the faint scraping of stones up ahead. Harry shouted, “Ron! Ginny’s okay! I’ve got her!” he yelled, speeding up. Ginny heard a faint cheer, and as she and Harry rounded the next corner, Ron’s face and bright red hair were showing through a sizable gap in a large, stone barrier.
“What-“
”Ginny!” Ron yelled, pulling Ginny through the gap, “You’re alive! I don’t believe it! What happened?” Ron tried to hug Ginny, but she pushed him away, sobbing. She was going to be expelled from Hogwarts. In her first year. Mum and Dad were going to hate her…
“But you’re okay Ginny!” Ron beamed brightly, “It’s over now it’s – hey. Where’d the bird come from?” Harry answered.
“He’s Dumbledore’s” Harry said, emerging through the gap.
“And how come you’ve got a sword?” Ron gaped, staring at the shining, blood stained sword held limply in Harry’s hand.
“I’ll explain later,”
“But-”
“Later. Where’s Lockhart?” Lockhart - as in, Professor Lockhart? Ginny thought faintly. A loud wailed yelled over; who cares! You’re about to be expelled!
Ron grinned madly, “Back here,” he smiled, nodding behind him. “He’s in a bad way. Come see,”
Fawkes flew ahead of them, scarlet feathers emitting rays through the tunnel. You’re going to be expelled… you’re gonna be a squib… everyone’s gonna hate you… Mum and Dad are going to kill you… you’ll have no friends… Harry’s never going to forgive you… he’s never going to like you… Ginny’s thoughts were abruptly halted as Gilderoy Lockhart loomed into view, sitting cross legged on some rat bones, fingers steepled together and humming a tune.
“His memory’s gone,” Ron explained, “Memory charm backfired. Hit him instead of us. Hasn’t a clue who he is, or where he is, or who we are. I told him to come and wait here – he’s a danger to himself,” Lockhart looked happily up at them all.
“Hello! Odd sort of place, isn’t it?” Lockhart beamed, looking around them, “Do you live here?”
“No,” Ron smirked, his eyebrows raised. Ginny’s thoughts screamed repeatedly in her mind, echoing in her eardrums, her face stained in still going silent tears.
“Have you any idea how we’re going to get back up this?” Harry’s voice rang about the Chamber and echoed up the thick, black pipe he was peering up. Ron shook his head and at the same time Fawkes flew past him and hovered in front of Harry, his tail feather’s shaking. Harry looked indecisively at the bird.
“He looks like he wants you to grab hold…” Ron said, almost sarcastically, “But he’s just a bird – we’re much too heavy to carry up there,”
“Fawkes isn’t an ordinary bird,” Harry said suddenly, spinning around to face the others. “Everyone hold on to each other. Ginny, grab Ron’s hand. Professor Lockhart-”
“That’s you,” Ron said roughly to Lockhart.
“You hold Ginny’s other hand,” Harry fastened the Sorting Hat and sword onto his belt as Ron clenched the back of his robes. Ginny shakily took her brothers moist hand in her own dirty, sweat drenched one. She picked up Lockhart’s as well.
Suddenly, Ginny felt light, so light she wondered momentarily through her silence if she had risen out of her body, then with a soft whoosh, she was flying gracefully upwards through the pipe. She heard Lockhart shout behind her, but blood, sweat and screams were echoing too hard in her ear to make his shout out.
Suddenly, the cold, wet floor of the girl’s bathroom hit Ginny’s knees, and she stumbled over, letting go of Ron and Lockhart’s hands. As she staggered upright, the sink clunked into place behind her. Myrtle was staring at them.
“You’re alive,” She said suddenly to Harry.
“There’s no need to sound disappointed,” Harry retorted, cleaning his dirty glasses. Ginny wept silently behind him, tears flooding her face. Do I have to leave… I don’t want to disappoint Mum and Dad… no… please… they’re going to be so mad…
“Oh, well… I was just thinking. If you had died, you’d been welcome to share me toilet,” Myrtle gushed. The four of them walked sullenly out of the bathroom and it was Ron who spoke first.
“Urgh! Harry! I think Myrtle’s got fond of you! You’ve got competition, Ginny!” Ginny didn’t blush at his prod, but merely continued to cry even harder. McGonagall’s office door loomed in front of her mind. “Where now?”
Minutes later, McGonagall’s study door really did approach them, and Ginny’s stomach was now tearing apart and ripping itself up inside from guilt, dread and disappointment…
…
Ginny gazed down at the maze in the Quidditch Pitch, stomach building up in dread with every passing second, the stadium’s cheers echoing in her ears. Harry was in there right now. She had watched his retreating back as he disappeared through the black fog. Biting her lip, she raised off her seat to see if anything had changed. No. It looked exactly like it had forty five minutes ago. Sighing, Ginny sat back down. Darkness was creeping steadily over the Pitch. Ginny looked at her family.
Ron was sitting, head in his hands, elbows on his knees, fingers gripping his growing red hair. His eyes were fixed on the ground.
Hermione was staring at the maze, chin cupped in hand, eyes darting at every movement, every flicker of a leaf.
Her mother was slouched slightly in her seat, but her eyes were wide and alert, worried.
Bill was on the edge of his seat, staring at a spot in the maze. He suddenly, absent minded, pulled his hair out of his ponytail. His red hair cascaded briefly down his back, before he picked it back up and pulled it up into a higher ponytail.
Ginny turned back to the maze, scanning every inch one, two, three times. Suddenly, without warning, there was a loud, echoing pop and, right in front of the maze entrance, two bodies and a Portkey had been Portkeyed.
Ginny recognized Harry’s pitched black hair.
Silence seemed to grip the stadium, as everyone stared, horrified, at the two limp bodies. Ginny stared at Harry. He wasn’t moving. Fear gripped her stomach and seemed to be distorting it. Then, screams erupted. Footsteps thudded. Stairs creaked as people rushed down to see what was going on. Ron and Hermione were standing on their chairs, horrified expressions on their faces. Bill and Molly were already halfway down the wooden stairs. Ginny watched a Dumbledore gripped Harry’s shoulders and spun him around, his silver hair almost gleaming in the moonlight. Ginny felt relief flood her body as Harry’s eyes opened.
Ginny’s eyes glanced briefly to Harry’s hand as he let go of the cup – the Triwizard Cup – but stared at what the other one gripped tighter.
Cedric.
Cedric Diggory. An immobile Cedric Diggory.
Fear, confusion and sadness sent a powerful tsunami around Ginny’s body, coursing through her veins. A moment passed, Ginny saw Harry’s and Dumbledore’s mouths move in an inaudible voice, when screams and shouts echoed the stadium, voicing Ginny’s fear.
“He’s dead! Cedric Diggory! Dead!”
Ginny fell back into her seat, head in hands. Ron and Hermione started vaulting down and over chairs, eager to get to Harry. Ginny sat, gripping her hair, until fear for Harry made her stand upright. Blinking through her tears, Ginny saw Harry being half guided, half carried out the stadium by Mad Eye Moody’s hulking figure. Ginny started sprinting down the staircase, pushing girls, boys, parents, teachers out of the way. She had a suspicion… a bad suspicion…
Tears streaked down her face harder and faster as she approached Cedric’s body, shoving and pushing past people. She skidded to a halt beside Dumbledore.
“Professor! Professor Moody – where has he taken Harry?” Ginny asked hysterically. Ron and Hermione showed up behind her, panting.
“Moody?” Ron asked, startled. “Professor, where’s-”
“Alastor?” Dumbledore breathed, turning quickly to face Ginny. “Professor Moody took Harry?”
“Yes,” Ginny said faintly, staring into Dumbledore’s eyes, a new fear gripping her. Dumbledore’s eyes were void of their usual sparkle, but instead, a haunting sadness had taken over – and Ginny saw a trace of fear embrace them as she said Professor Moody’s name.
“You three – stay here,” Dumbledore ordered, “Severus! Minerva!” Dumbledore called over Professors Snape and McGonagall, “Follow me,” The three Professors hurried off towards the castle, taking the same route Harry and Moody had taken minutes before.
“Why’s Dumbledore so scared? Of Professor Moody having Harry, I mean?” Hermione spoke after a few agonizing seconds. Ron and Ginny turned to her. Hermione’s eyes were red and tears stained her face.
“I don’t know,” Ginny muttered, falling to the ground in shock, “I don’t know…”
…
More and more nightmares replayed themselves over and over again. The Department of Mysteries… the Battle at Hogwarts… Dumbledore’s body… Dumbledore’s Funeral… Harry’s break-up… the increasing worry every day as Harry searched for the Horcruxes… when he went missing…
I KNOW Gideon and Fabian Prewett were killed during Voldemort’s first reign of terror – before Harry took his powers – so plz don’t tell me! I just had to put them in because… because! R+R!!!
Beautiful image by follow_the_butterflies!!!
Harry swallowed nervously as he and the three Weasley brothers slowly made their way up to Malfoy’s looming Manor. He never wanted to come back here again and he could almost feel the horrible memories radiating.
“I’ll go in first,” Harry muttered and, before anyone could say or prevent him from doing anything, Harry had quietly scaled the marble steps and halted, crouched, in front of the oak doors. Slowly, almost hesitantly, Harry turned the doorknob. It was open.
That isn’t right… Harry thought steadily, whilst pushing open the door. The squeaking of the hinges echoed in the vast hall and Harry inwardly winced as the sound reached his ears. Harry crept inside slowly, wand out, head raised. He was immediately encased in pitch black darkness.
“Lumos!” Harry muttered, flicking his wand. The light illuminated the whole wall.
The Malfoy’s Manor Entrance Hall was large and arched, scarlet and emerald banners draping the stone walls. Several chandeliers were stationed on the ceiling, gentle, ice droplets dropping from them and disappearing a couple of feet below. Tables, cabinets and other wooden items were scattered across the walls in an uneven yet matching matter; hippogriff and Abraxan hides were used as rugs; stuffed grindylows, hinkypunks, various other animals and even, what Harry could see, a griffin were immobile in glass cages and a large clock face with shining golden Roman Numerals was hovering at the very end of the hall. Harry glanced at it. It was half three already.
Ron, Fred and George snuck in behind Harry, crouched and moving soundlessly down the hall.
“This way to the dining room,” Ron muttered, leading the other three down the hall. He opened the door right to a stuffed Runespoor and pushed it gently open. First checking that no one was there, he hurried inside, Harry hot on his heels.
The dining room was large, with floor to ceiling windows facing out to a vast, purplish lake. A large, round table was stationed in the centre of the room, legs carved into twisting snakes. Matching chairs sat around it; a large bookcase and an engraved cutlery wardrobe stood in the corner, gold and silverware sparkling in the dim wand light. Harry suddenly noticed the light darkened slightly on the table. Leaning in, he read an inscription:
The Round Table
Harry bent upright and noticed that there was nothing peculiar about the room. That was, until Ron creaked open the bookcase and pulled out a book with Arabic letters inscribed on the spine. He opened it up and read aloud.
Manus tenebrae arconus
Permitto ego, cum sangctus sanguis
Aditus tu teasaurus”
Harry jumped slightly as there was a loud clink. The bookcase slid sideways, so fast George had to stumble quickly out of the way to avoid it. Behind the bookcase, however, lay a bare wall.
Ron walked up to it, completely unfazed. He tapped the stone at his eyes level. “Permitto ego, cum sangctus sanguis!” he said clearly. With another echoing clink, the stones dissolved in front of Ron to carve a large, great arch, leading down a spiral staircase.
“C’mon,” Ron muttered, “Wands out,” Ron silently but swiftly disappeared down the steep spiral. Fred and George quickly followed, whilst Harry brought up the rear.
Harry suppressed a groan as the staircase steepened and his ribs seized up. He gently limped down the stairs slowly, eyes wary around him. He could now feel the coldness of the cell had been living in the last five years creep up the staircase like a stealthy panther. Harry shivered and, at long last, he touched the bottom of the stairs.
The dining room’s first secret room was so dark Harry and the Weasley’s lights only penetrated about two feet in front of them.
“Lumos Maximus,” Fred muttered, flicking his wand. The room was engulfed by a brief, bright flash, then darkness. “Lumos Maximus!” Fred repeatedly more forcefully. Another lightning flash, then nothing. “All together,” Fred said aloud. “One... two... three...”
“Lumos Maximus!” the four of the said loudly, flicking their wands simultaneously. The light flashed white, and then the room lit up in a steady, even glow.
Harry looked around slowly. The stone cave was completely empty, apart from several vacant bookcases, wardrobes and tables.
“How do we get down below?” Ron voiced his concerns aloud, examining the floor. Fred was running his finger along the wall, almost in the hope that he would find some sort of invisible handle, whilst George looked at the ancient bookcase. Harry limped over to the table, ignoring Ron’s question. He opened up several drawers, but found nothing. He pulled open a serpent-wrought one to the side and glittering inside was a single key.
“I found something,” Harry said hoarsely, his voice echoing around the almost empty room. Ron quickly hurried over the Harry’s side while Fred and George looked on eagerly. Harry pulled out the silver key and examined it. The head was carved into an eagle’s head, a single ruby shining in the eye. The key bit was twisted awkwardly.
“But there’s no door,” Ron groaned, taking the key off Harry and staring at it, a slightly pained expression on his face.
“A key?” Fred voiced vaguely, absently running his hand along the side of the wardrobe. Fred suddenly froze, his hand fixed in one place on the cupboard. “A key?” he asked again, louder. Ron and Harry looked at him quickly. “As in, one that needs a keyhole?”
“Fred, what have you-” Ron started, but stopped as Fred moved his hand to show a small indent in the cupboard, shaped clumsily, exactly like the key end. “Fred, brilliant!” Ron said happily, scrambling quickly over to the cabinet. Holding his breath, Ron stuck the key into the keyhole.
Harry’s heart was pounding so hard and fast he could almost hear it echoing in the still room; his hands were now sweating and shaking. He couldn’t wait to get down into the prison, yet he couldn’t. But he had too.
The key clicked in the lock, causing Harry to start slightly. Suddenly a heavy, wooden door materialised in the wall at the far corner. Harry swallowed. “That’s it,” he muttered, staring at the blunt handle. Ron turned to Harry.
“You don’t have to come, y’know. You can stay out here – keep guard. We under-”
“No,” Harry said strongly, cutting across Ron, “She could be in there right now,” Harry limped towards the door, Fred, George and Ron following him quickly. “Wands out,” Harry muttered unconsciously, swinging the thick door open. It swung slowly on its old hinges, creaking slightly. Harry walked quickly into the room, wand held high.
Candles lit the room dimly from their stations on the wall, and several chains were scattered hap hazardously on the floor. A large arch indented the stone at the far side of the room, a faint, silver glow emitting from the inside. Harry’s eyes, however, snapped directly to where he had spent the last five years chained to the wall facing him.
Ginny wasn’t there.
The only thing there was three chains hanging high up from the wall, metal brackets still locked and slightly bloodstained. The wall behind it and stone floor were still heavily bloodstained.
“Merlin...” Ron swore colourfully, creeping past Harry and jogging around the room, looking everywhere. Fred headed towards the silvery glow, whilst George stood at the foot of the bloodstains, a scowl etched deep in his face.
Harry limped slowly over to the far wall, where he had spotted something long and thin hovering in mid air. He plucked the wood out of the air and fingered it slowly. “My wand…”
Ron swore again, kicking the stone wall, whilst Fred just stared at the silvery glow origin. “What is this?” he asked nobody in particular. Ron hurried over to him, limping slightly, and looked at the source. Harry and George joined them.
They were staring at Snape’s Pensieve.
“It’s… nothing. C’mon – we’re wasting time,” Harry muttered weakly, tugging on George’s arm and pulling him away. None of them moved.
“What if it could give us a clue about Ginny?” Ron said loudly, prodding the gassy, liquid substance with the tip of his wand. Ron was suddenly sucked into the Pensieve bowl headfirst. Fred swore loudly.
“Where’d he go?” George said worriedly, peering into the basin. Harry didn’t answer; but pushed him roughly out of the way and looked at the gas. A disorientated picture of Godric’s Hollow hovered in the runny gas. Harry swore and walked away, sitting down and leaning against the wall.
“Harry? Where - where did he go?” Fred asked shakily, glancing at the Pensieve then Harry.
“He’ll be back in about five minutes,” Harry muttered wearily, shutting his eyes.
Ginny shivered as her arm jolted again. Stupid bloody Malfoy… stupid bloody curse… She swore and swore over again, her eyes slammed shut, and her body trying to relax and fall asleep. But at the same time, Ginny wanted to stay awake and alert. She heard the distant sound and slam of the cell doors opening and the sharp, cold voice of Malfoy.
“Get outta here!” Malfoy snapped as Ginny’s eyes snapped open. The Dementors, almost sulkily, slid out of the cell, and turned the corner. “Hello, Ginny,” Malfoy drawled, drawing a smile. Ginny scowled at him and sat up straighter, arm screaming with every move. Malfoy’s smile slipped off his face and he raised his wand. Ginny flinched.
“Ah,” he smiled again, “Learning already? Crucio!” Ginny screamed and twisted in agony as the curse hit her.
“I have friends coming over in two nights,” Malfoy grinned, “And they’re dying to met you….”
“You mean Death Eaters,” Ginny hissed. Malfoy cursed her again quickly.
“Quiet,” he said softly. Ginny glared at him and spat out some blood on the floor. “Now… I believe your brothers and Potter are looking for you. One of my house-elves have informed me that they have now entered my Mansion,” Malfoy’s eyes glittered, “I trust your friends would like to meet you,”
“W-What do you mean?” Ginny asked faintly, doubting what she thought she just heard.
“Oh, dear, where are my manners? Your arm must be very stiff now!” Malfoy flicked his wand and one of her arms was realised from its heavy metal bracket.
“Ten minutes,” Malfoy smiled, exiting Ginny’s cell and leaving a very confused red head behind.
“Meet me?” Ginny muttered weakly, shaking her now free wrist. Pushing Malfoy’s visit to the back of her mind, Ginny realised with one arm free she could maybe perform wand less magic. But that required a lot of power, one thing Ginny was short of right there…
Clamping her eyes shut, Ginny clenched her fist and held out her trembling arm. She concentrated all her power, all her magic, all her energy, all her anger, all her desperation onto one, single word.
AlcatrazGinny almost felt like her energy galloped out of her fist, leaving her drained and weakness. Opening her eyes, she saw her silver horse gallop upwards into the dark sky, and just prayed that Harry would get it.
Harry looked up sullenly as there was blinding silvery blue flash and Ron stumbled backwards out from the Pensieve.
“Ron!”“You okay?” George added, steadying his brother by holding his shoulder. Ron turned his head towards Harry.
Ron’s face was deathly pale, his eyes wide and startled in their sockets. He seemed to be shaking. Harry just looked at him sullenly.
“C’mon. We’re wasting time,” Harry muttered, pulling himself to his feet.
“Have you-? D-did they…? Harry… Merlin…” Ron muttered voice barely audible.
“Come on,” Harry repeated, moving towards the door. Ron quickly held Harry back by his shoulder. Harry winced.
“Have you – did they make you… watch that?” Ron asked, terrified. Harry regarded Ron’s shocked expression for a minute.
“We’re wasting time,” Harry repeated blankly, turning around and walking out the heavy door. Fred and George instantly jumped to Ron.
“What did you see? What happened?”
Before Harry disappeared around the doorway, he heard a splatter of vomit hit the stone floor.
“Weasel,” Malfoy spat, gliding into Ginny’s cell. The Dementors quickly slid out, heads bowed. “Think I wouldn’t catch this?” Opening his palm, a silver horse galloped out of Malfoy’s hand and halted suddenly in front of Ginny’s weak form. Dread, fear and disappointment filled Ginny as she heard her own voice echo her cell.
"Alcatraz,”“Never try and contact him AGAIN!” Malfoy yelled, whipping curse after curse at Ginny as the mare dissipated. “Anyway. C’mon Ginerva,” Malfoy smiled, releasing Ginny and pulling her to her feet. Still exhausted from her wand less magic and Malfoy’s torture, Ginny couldn’t retaliate. “One wrong move and you can just say good bye,” he added, standing behind her and digging his wand into her waist. Ginny winced.
“Let’s go,”
Fred, George, Ron and Harry had just sullenly reached the centre of the Malfoy’s Entrance Hall when a cold, sneering voice rang out from the marble staircase.
“Why hello,” Malfoy drawled. The four of them whirled around, wand high.
Malfoy was standing at the top of the stairs, looking very smug, Ginny held in his arms. Harry swallowed as he saw the blood stained, grey rag she was wearing and her limp, exhausted frame straining to keep upright.
“Malfoy!” Ron snarled, running towards the stairs. He had just reached the staircase when, with a loud bang, he was flung backwards, stumbling on his landing.
“Hello Weasels, Potter,” Malfoy sneered, drawing a wand out of nowhere and gently pressing it against Ginny’s neck. Ginny winced, eyes lifeless. “One wrong move and she gets it,”
“Malfoy, please-”
“Potter, I don’t weaken to pathetic begging,” Malfoy snapped, “Surely you would’ve figured that out.”
”My, my. It’s only been half a day yet here we stand,” he continued, leering at the four of them.
Harry’s gaze of hatred was glaring at Malfoy, but, whenever he glanced at the helpless Ginny, he noticed she was trying to contact him. She was mouthing something at him, but Harry couldn’t work it out. He snapped back to Malfoy quickly, trying to hide his confused expression.
“Your darling Ginny has certainly been… enjoying my company,” Malfoy smiled nastily. Fred , George and Ron were all inching forward. “Crucio!” Malfoy snapped suddenly, digging his wand into Ginny’s neck.
Ginny suddenly screamed as pain shot through her, tearing her apart; Fred and George stopped immediately, looking horror-struck.
“Stop it! Let her go!” Ron roared, staring at the screaming Ginny in horror and desperation, his eyes never waving, yet they were watering slightly.
“Step back,” Malfoy said calmly, despite the struggling, crying, screaming girl in his arms. Fred, George and Ron immediately stepped backwards. Malfoy’s wand loosened and Ginny’s screams seemed to lesson, her breath laboured and panting. “Drop your wands,” Malfoy continued, almost enjoying himself. No one moved. “Drop them!” he barked, his wand piercing Ginny’s neck once more. Ginny was panting and sweating, tears of pain staining her face, eyes closed.
Ron, Fred and George’s wands clattered too the floor. Harry was staring at Ginny, unhearing Malfoy’s order.
“Potter – drop it!” Malfoy yelled, his wand digging harshly into Ginny’s fragile neck. Ginny winced and another, single tear rushed down her face. Harry dropped his wand slowly.
“Malfoy – let her go,” Harry said hoarsely, “You can take me – just let Ginny go,” he continued. Ginny’s eyes snapped open and she stared at Harry, eyes wide and horrified. Harry ignored her head shaking.
“Well, Potter, I would,” Malfoy drawled lazily, “But you can have too much of a good thing. I need a change. I’m still torturing you, of course, but through her,” he smiled, “Crucio!”
Harry bit his lip but held his stance, never wavering, as Ginny screamed and pulled at Malfoy’s immobile arms, eyes screwed up in pain, screams of hatred, distress and pain echoing horribly around the still hall. His eyes slammed shut and he tried to block out her screams.
This is all my bloody fault…“Malfoy stop it!” George roared, eyes watering slightly, eyes full of as much pain as Ginny, face distorted in revulsion.
Malfoy snapped his wand away from Ginny’s throat. Ginny’s screams suddenly stopped, still echoing slightly as she panted, defeated, in Malfoy’s arms. Blinking her eyes open, she turned once more to Harry and tried to mouth something to him. Malfoy’s cold eyes glittered to George.
“Don’t tell me what to do,” he snarled, wand pointing at George’s heart. George stood his ground.
“Let Ginny go! What’s she done to you?” George shouted bravely – recklessly – to Malfoy. Ginny’s eyes snapped, terrified to George, her mouth mouthing a ‘no’. She shook her head desperately. Malfoy hissed something in her ear. Ginny stopped moving immediately, staring at Malfoy with wider, more shocked; more terrified; more distressed; more defeated eyes. She became limp and stared at the floor, blood dripping gently from her mouth.
“It’s not what she’s done to me,” Malfoy sneered, wand snapping away from Ginny. The tip pointed at Harry, who recoiled, having seen the wand directed at him too many times. “It’s what’s he has done to me. Wingardium Leviosa!,” his wand twitched towards George, who started rising in the air. Ginny looked up, a plain, pallid, impassive face engraved with cold, dead eyes.
“Homowasi!” Malfoy snapped, flicking his wand. George flew backwards as such speed he was just a red and black blur, before he hit the far wall and slid to the floor with a sickening cracking sound. Harry winced, shut his eyes and swallowed.
“George!” Ron and Fred shouted, Fred running towards his twin, scooping up his wand on the way. Fred skidded to a halt beside his twin on his knees, and desperately muttered spells under his breath, wand pointed at George.
“Drop your wand,” Malfoy said slowly, the simple command echoing around the room. Fred ignored him, kneeling beside a now conscious though very pale and bleeding George. “Weasley don’t make me ask you again. Drop the wand!” Malfoy’s wand tip pierced Ginny’s neck so sharply blood drew. Fred looked up, saw Ginny whimpering in Malfoy’s hands, and dropped his wand beside George. “Now… get up. Leave your pathetic twin there – he’ll be fine… in due course,” Fred cast a worried, loyal sideways glance at his heavily breathing twin and didn’t move. “Stand up. Shut up.”
Fred scrambled to his feet, muttering something to George as he got up. He turned towards Malfoy. “What are you gaining from this?”
“Respect. Power. Revenge,” Malfoy replied simply, striking his wand downwards on every word. Fred yelled in agony on each snap, falling to his knees, hands clenched into his hair, voice screaming for mercy. “Now – I believe I told you to shut up,”
“How can you get respect from torture?” George muttered weakly, face colourless, his freckles shining as though on fire. Fred glanced worriedly at his twin, who was now spitting blood on the floor and struggling to get up. Placing a strong hand on his shoulder, Fred held George down, encouraging him to sit still. Malfoy’s eyes of ice shot to George.
“Some decent wizards appreciate and support what I am doing. Therefore – they respect me,” Malfoy explained as if he were talking to a four year old.
“Death Eaters,” Ginny’s cold, dead words hung limply around the hall, her voice hoarse and sharp, full of venom.
“Be quiet! Legilimens!” Malfoy dug his wand into Ginny’s neck, and after the words had left his mouth, she went limp. Harry froze. Ron froze, not knowing what the spoken spell did. Fred swore, knowing what the spell did. George closed his eyes and panted painfully on the floor, before he blacked out completely.
The hall slipped out of focus as Malfoy’s wand once again struck her numb neck. Ginny tried to stay conscious, tried to focus on her brothers and Harry. It didn’t work. The dark cold hall changed in front of her eyes…
She was sitting, shaking, crying, on the counter in the Burrow. Ron could be seen just outside the window, leaning against a tree, gazing up at the starry sky with dead eyes. Hermione was sitting on the sofa behind Ginny, head in hands. She hadn’t moved for half an hour. Neither had Ron.
Ginny, on the other hand, had screamed, fought, broken things, cried, sobbed and had almost achieved Apparating away before Ron Stunned her. Now she just sat shakily on the kitchen counter, staring at the floor tiles, tears running silently down her face.
Ginny reached a shaking hand out and picked up the piece of parchment she had found on the kitchen table when she had come down for some hot chocolate. The piece of parchment that had caused her to scream aloud, and had woken up the entire household.
Everyone,
No one must follow me. No one. You cannot Apparate anywhere until five am.
I’ve gone to the Final Battle – it’ll just be me and Voldemort. Though, knowing Voldemort’s kind nature, there will probably be a dozen Death Eaters.
It is midnight now – and it’s time. I have to end this now. More and more people are dying everyday. This is my chance
.
Ron – you’re like my brother I’ve never had. You’ve stuck with me through thick and thin – except that incident in fourth year, but we’ll just forget about that. No matter what happens – if Voldemort lives or dies, or if I live or die – I want – no - need you to get with Hermione. Honestly, mate, you’re made for each other. And if I don’t make it – please look after Gin for me. Oh – before I forget – you have a job thing next Friday at three. Chudley Cannons need a new Keeper, remember? So I pulled a few things and got you to the audition. Good luck mate – and please go. No matter what happens.
Hermione – What can I say? You’re my sister and have always been there for me. The Philosopher’s Stone, Chamber of Secrets, the Lake, the Triwizard, the Department of Mysteries, the Hogwarts Battle and all throughout the war and destroying the Horcruxes. Without you I’d probably be dead by now – and so would everyone else. You’re the brains behind this war – and despite what anyone says, that’s the most important part. You figured out the Horcruxes locations. I’d probably be still searching for that stupid cup if it weren’t for you!
I need you to do one thing for me. If Ron doesn’t have the guts - get with him. Please. You two are a perfect match.
Mrs and Mr Weasley’s – the parents I never had. I just want to thank you for everything you’ve done for me. Thanks.
Ginny – This is the hardest one to write. Just promise me this Ginny – no matter what happens – no matter what side wins – don’t give up. Keep living. Don’t just give up life because of me. I’m not worth it. You’re an extremely beautiful and talented witch – you can and will go far.
I wish I didn’t love you. It would be easier for all of us – especially you and me – if I hadn’t fallen for you. It means I wouldn’t have to hurt you this much – have to kill you inside. For this, I’m sorry.
I know you will be the one who will try and get to the Battle first. It’s just who you are – independent, courageous and fearless.
I wish I was like you. I wish I was fearless – but I’m not. Everyday, every morning, every hour, I have to check on you, Ron and Hermione. I’m scared in case Voldemort has taken you to get to me. I’m scared. But that’s going to stop – tonight. I don’t know how, but I am going to destroy him.
Promise me you’ll keep living Ginny. Promise me.
Right. I’m going to meet my destiny. Keep living to the full, guys, I love you all.
Harry.
P.S At five on the back of this letter it will show the location of the Final Battle.The ink ran here and there from numerous tears, the used to be rolled parchment now paper flat. Ginny struggled to read the last letter – the mixture of her shaking hands, blurred eyes and stained ink making it more and more difficult. More tears fell down her face. Putting her head in her hands, she whimpered as Harry’s words echoed through her head.
I wish I didn’t love you…This must be so hard for him… the clock chimed in front of Hermione. He bushy hair shot up, eyes suddenly alert. Ron suddenly stood poker straight and his eyes snapped to his watch. He immediately sprinted towards the kitchen. Ginny glanced at the grandfather clock. The double checked.
Five o’clock.Snapping up Harry’s letter, she hastily turned it over. Blue words were shining on the back of it. Ginny scanned it quickly, stomach sinking.
Godric’s Hollow.Quickly dropping the parchment on the table, Ginny ran outside and spun quickly on her heel, thinking desperately. She had Disapparated before the fifth chime.
A large, wealthy looking house swam before Ginny’s eyes. She recognized the house.
The Potter’s House.She sprinted up the lane, hair whipping behind her, robes flailing. Whilst drawing her wand quickly, she heard two pops behind her. She sprinted on, summarizing the damage to the massive house. There was several, smoking round holes in the walls and the door and half of the roof had collapsed.
Ginny ran into the house, looking around the rooms. The living room showed obvious markings of a battle: bloodstains on the wall; sofa turned over; grandfather clock broken; broken glass and pottery; and scorch marks around the walls and wooden floors. The kitchen and rest of the house showed similar signs. Ginny turned into the nursery. Her heart froze.
Lying on the floor under the broken window, lay a pile of light, pitch black robes and a single wand. Ginny fell to the floor beside them, picking up the wand. It was carved with great detail, most of it focused on the skull at the bottom of the ivory. Ginny dropped the wand. That definitely wasn’t Harry’s wand. So where was he…?
If this wand was Voldemort’s… if these robes were Voldemort’s… Harry had done it.
He had killed Voldemort.
But Ginny didn’t care about that right now. She just wanted to know where Harry was.
“Harry?” she called out carefully, checking the room. If Voldemort died in here that meant Harry should be in here. “Harry?!” She crumpled down next the crib, grasping one of the wooden bars.
“HARRY!”Ron and Hermione appeared in the doorway, their eyes trailing from the robes to Ginny. Both of their faces were ashen, and Hermione was crying.
“I’ve checked the whole house – the garden…” Ginny whispered hollowly, staring at Voldemort’s wand.
“I’m sorry Ginny,” Ron said slowly, eyes watering, “At least he took V-Voldemort out with him…” Hermione’s breath suddenly shortened and she suddenly threw her arms around Ron’s neck, sobbing uncontrollably. Ron hugged her back and hid his face in her bushy hair.
“He’s not dead…”
“Ginny, he’s not here. He’s gone. But he did it for us – for you,” Ron muttered, looking at his pale sister, who was still huddled in the corner, a glazed look in her eye.
“He’s not dead,” Ginny repeated, more strongly, rising to her feet. She was shaking.
“Ginny-”
“If he’s dead, where’s the body?” Ginny continued, voice rising.
“Ginny-”
“NO RON! WHERE’S HIS BODY? HIS WAND? HIS ROBES? HE’S ALIVE! I KNOW IT! HE… he can’t be dead…” Ginny’s voice faded off into a whisper, tears rising in her eyes.
“I’m sorry Ginny,” Ron said sullenly, shaking his head. “He’s gone,” Ginny screamed and pushed past Ron, running down the staircase. She ran out of the door, ran down the street, ran across fields, through rivers, over fences. She ran and stumbled, until she finally tripped up over a tree root. She lay shaking, crying, face down on the damp grass and rain started pelting down on her back, soaking her to her cold skin. Ginny didn’t move until Ron found her half an hour later. Ron’s face and words slipped out of focus as the Manor Hall slipped back to Ginny.
She was crying. Blinking her eyes, Ginny turned her trembling head towards where Harry stood and let out a breath of relief. He was alive.
“Well that certainly was… emotional,” Malfoy sneered, eyes glittering. Ginny froze.
“You saw that?” she whispered, her voice cold, hoarse and raspy, echoing painfully in the motionless air. Malfoy just smiled.
“Harry,” Malfoy drawled, gaze flickering towards Harry, who flinched, “No idea what you put poor Ginerva through, do you?” Harry held Malfoy’s gaze. “Care to find out?” Suddenly, Malfoy’s wand moved from Ginny’s neck and flicked itself at Harry. Harry was flung backwards into the wall, his eyes falling shut and back hitting the wall with a sickening crunch.
“HARRY!” Ginny scream, pulling against Malfoy’s arms. Malfoy held her fast.
“Hush Weasel,” he smiled, “He’s just seeing what we saw,” Ginny froze again.
“No…”Harry’s body suddenly became rigid on the floor. Ginny panted painfully in Malfoy’s arms, leaning away from him, staring at Harry with wide, worried eyes. Fred’s eyes flickered from Malfoy, to Ginny, to Harry, then to his twin. Ron stood shock still, staring at Malfoy.
Suddenly, after fifteen minutes of still silence, Harry’s eyes flickered open. The emerald orbs were full of hate, disgust and anger. Harry scrambled quickly to his feet; despite the force he had hit the wall.
“You,” Harry hissed, walking towards Malfoy, “you bastard… you selfish, lowlife, bastard. Did you see what you put her through? DID YOU?!” Harry yelled, glaring at Malfoy. Ginny trembled. She had never, ever seen Harry this angry.
“There, there Harry,” Malfoy sneered, “Another step…” His wand poked Ginny’s neck sharply. Harry stopped striding towards them right beside a large glass cage holding a stuffed Hippogriff.
“If you hurt her…” Harry’s voice growled, eyes livid. “I swear I’ll…”
“You swear what?” Malfoy sneered, “You – all of you – are at my mercy. You see, I have a wand and,” Malfoy’s eyes glittered, “little Miss Weasley,” Everyone’s eyes were either fastened on the shaking Harry or the smirking Malfoy, and Ginny was pretty sure she was the only one who saw Harry’s wand skim across the floor and fall silently into his pocket. “So, as you can plainly see, I have the upper hand. So… do not. Threaten. Me,” Malfoy spat slowly. “I could easily break Ginny’s leg,” Malfoy raised his eyebrows, wand twitching towards Ginny’s leg slightly, “I could easily pierce a hole through her bone… I’ve already tested on the shoulder,” Malfoy’s wand suddenly prodded the large hole in Ginny’s shoulder, causing it the bleed again. Ginny gasped and bit her lip, eyes swelling in pain. The glass cage beside Harry was started to shake, as was the chandelier directly above Ron’s head.
“Let her go,” Harry said lowly, his hoarse voice full of power.
“What part of ‘you’re at my mercy’ do you not understand, Potter?” Malfoy hissed, his voice full of venom as Harry’s was with power.
“If you don’t…” the glass cage beside Harry started to shake violently, the contents inside vibrating. Ginny swallowed.
“Harry, calm down before…” Fred stopped as Malfoy’s ivy gaze snapped to him, “Harry, just calm down,”
“Calm down? Calm DOWN?! How can I ‘calm down’? You didn’t watch what I just did! He caused that! He did it… HE DID THAT TO GINNY!” The glass cage beside Harry exploded, glass shards flying everywhere. Ginny screamed, staring horrified as the glass sliced through the air. Ron and Fred yelled, covering themselves with their arms. Harry just stood, not flinching as the glass shot towards him. The shards seemed to bounce off an invisible barrier around him.
“HARRY! I don’t care! You’re here now!” Ginny screamed, fighting against Malfoy, “I don’t care…”
“I do,” Harry said, jaw clenched, eyes blazing. “I care. I care for what he’s put you through the last five years, I care-”
“We get it Potter,” Malfoy said impatiently, “You care. But don’t go blaming me for this. Snape and I took you here at five to five. Ginny. She got there… at five,” Ginny looked up at Malfoy with wide eyes.
“Five minutes? Five?” she whimpered. Tears escaped from her eyes, ”I’m sorry Harry…” she whispered coarsely, her wide swelling eyes turning to Harry’s rigid body. “I’m sorry…”
Suddenly, the chandelier shattered, glass, gold and alight candles spearing down towards Ron.
“RON MOVE!” Ginny screamed, terrified. Ron dove out of the way, landing roughly against the wall as the glass and metal struck the ground, denting and stabbing the stone. The candles snapped in half and the wind had blown out their flames.
“Don’t. Don’t apologize Gin,” Harry spat, walking forwards again, completely ignoring the shattered chandelier and horrified Ron, Fred and Ginny. “He has to apologize,” Harry’s blazing emerald eyes met Malfoy’s ice cold greys, unblinkingly.
“Me? Apologize?” Malfoy started laughing coldly, stepping backwards a step as Harry raised himself up on the first step. “Stop right there Potter,” he snapped suddenly, his laughter ringing through the hall. “I have your precious Ginerva, and a wand,”
Harry pulled his hands out of his pockets, his new and old wand held fast in each hand. “Yeah, but I have two wands,” he said. Ginny drew in a breath.
“Harry,” she murmured, shaking her head slowly, “He’ll kill you,” Her last three words seemed to echo forever in the large hall. Harry’s reply was short.
“I don’t care,”
“Harry. No – don’t! Just leave… go…” Ginny begged, pulling on Malfoy’s hands again.
“Listen to your girlfriend, Potter,” Malfoy sneered. Harry’s eyes snapped to Malfoy’s, hatred beyond hatred burning in them.
Ginny, are you okay? Any broken bones?Ginny started slightly as Harry’s voice echoed through her mind. She looked at him, but his eyes were fastened onto Malfoy’s as Malfoy talked meaninglessly, boasting.
Harry - what?
It’s a spell. Just, please, tell me you’re okay…
I’m fine Harry. Don’t do anything stupid!Harry’s eyes flickered angrily to Ginny before snapping back to Malfoy, who was still sneering.
After three, duck.
What? Harry no! Don’t!
One...Ginny shook her head, desperately thinking ‘no’ over and over again. Malfoy didn’t even notice.
Two…
HARRY NO! It won’t work – it’ll bounce back onto you! I can’t move!Harry’s eyes snapped to Ginny’s wide, brown, shaking orbs. They were pleading.
I need to do this. I need to kill this bastard!
Harry no, if you loose any more blood you could die! Don’t Harry… Harry’s eyes turned back to Malfoy’s and he replied Ginny silently.
I’d gladly die for you Gin.More tears flooded Ginny’s eyes and her stomach flipped. “No…” Ginny shook her head.
Two. Ready?“HARRY DON’T!” Ginny screamed the two words, her voice breaking, her voice sobbing. “Please…”
Just leave me.Ginny pleaded silently, begging for Harry to listen to her. Every pair of eyes was on her as she stared at Harry, communicating with him silently.
I’m not worth it…Harry’s eyes flicked to Malfoy’s, and he instantly noticed Malfoy was murmuring an incantation.
Ginny -
Harry please… “Just look after Lily, leave me,” Ginny froze as her thoughts echoed around the room. Malfoy sneered triumphantly.
“Lily? Who, dare I ask, is this Lily?” he grinned, looking from a petrified Ginny to a pale Harry.
“No one,” Ron answered quickly, his disbelieving voice quick.
“Don’t lie to me,” Malfoy snapped, flicking his wand at Ron. Ron flew off into the air, spinning uncontrollably, before landing like a cat.
“RON!” Ginny screamed as Ron pushed himself upright, swaying slightly.
“Who. Is. Lily?” Malfoy asked again forcefully, looking at Harry to Ginny. No one spoke. “Fine. I’ll just find out! Legilimens!” Ginny’s eyes drifted out of focus and trembling body fell limp.
“Ginny! Concentrate on anything! ANYTHING ELSE!” Harry shouted, hands shaking slightly.
The Hall once again slid slowly out of focus and a new scene floated in front of Ginny’s eyes. Ginny recognized her bedroom, and Harry was lying in her bed, looking very faint.
Ginny remembered this scene from a few days ago – when Harry first met his daughter.
Ginny! Concentrate on anything! ANYTHING ELSE!
Harry’s voice sounded faint, barely audible, but Ginny heard it. Desperately, she tried to focus on the time she was down by the lake with Harry, Ron and Hermione.
“Ready to meet your daughter?” Ginny’s voice rang in her ears. No… no… the lake… the lake… the lake…
Ginny cursed silently as the door slowly opened and a five year old girl appeared in the gap. The lake… Lily side stepped slowly into the room, hauling an over flowing tea tray with her. She
gazed up at Harry as Ginny took the over-loaded tray out of her tiny arms. Ginny picked Lily up, who was still staring at Harry, and said, “Lily, this is Daddy,” she set Lily down on Harry’s lap and Harry watched his daughter examine her father for the first time.
NO… THE LAKE… THE LAKE…
Lily took Harry’s scratched glasses off and examined them. Smiling, she put them on her face. Harry smirked. Ginny smiled, despite her inward battle.
But, no matter how hard Ginny tried, Malfoy’s magic was too powerful to escape.
Lily took the damaged glasses back off her face with her petite hands and put them back on Harry’s face. “Daddy,” she whispered, hugging her dad for the first time in her life.
Tears flooded Ginny’s eyes as the scene dissolved and the Hall focused into view.
“I’m sorry,” Ginny whispered hoarsely to the room at large. “I’m so… sorry…” she sobbed, sadness overcoming her.
“It’s okay Gin,” Harry comforted her, “It’s not your fault…”
“So,” Malfoy smirked, an all new glint shining in his eyes. “The famous Boy-Who-Lived, has a daughter. With known other than little Ginny Weasley. How… interesting,”
Shining white teeth glittered as maliciously as his eyes as Malfoy smiled.
No one spoke. No one moved. No one breathed.
“I think Ginny and I should be going,” Malfoy drawled, “People to torture, Dementors to control,” Ginny raised her head slowly, tears staining her dirty, pale face.
“Look after Lily,” she muttered hoarsely, “Don’t come for me, just look after Lily,” she whispered, her voice coarse and sharp, an almost defeated tone to it.
“Oh – and one more thing,” Malfoy added suddenly before Apparating, “Sanguim!” His wand was pointed directly at Harry’s chest. Harry did a quick, two wand shield, and a large red barrier shot up in front of him as a livid blue streak shot out of Malfoy’s wand. The spell shattered the barrier, and hit Harry in his chest. Harry was blown backwards, his back hitting the wall painfully.
“HARRY!” Ginny gasped, pulling weakly against Malfoy, staring horrified at Harry. Ron sprinted over to his best friend, sinking quickly too his knees beside him.
“Harry - Harry mate, you okay?” Ron asked, staring at Harry. Harry stirred, eyes opening then closing again briefly. Blood started to stain his white shirt. “Bloody...” Ron muttered, staring horrified at the shirt, which was getting stained darker and darker by the seconds.
“RON! GET HIM TO MUNGO’S – HE CAN’T LOOSE ANY MORE BLOOD!” Ginny screamed desperately, before Malfoy turn and Apparated away with a soft pop.
Beautiful image by follow_the_butterflies!!!
Harry’s head swam – no - drowned in pain, dizziness and confusion. His body seemed to vibrate with agony; he tried to move his fingers just a bit to see if he could. Pain rattled up his arm and almost seemed to hum.
The beeping sound was driving him insane.
Beep…beep…beep…
It seemed to sound concurrently with his heartbeat, beeping every time his heart gave another painful thud.
Beep thud… beep thud… beep thud…
Harry felt like laughing. Merlin I’m delusional … With a hard groan he opened his eyes.
A tiled, white roof was unfocused, as was the fuzzy black dot Harry took to be a spider. Suddenly, the tiles and spider focused as someone carelessly pushed his glasses onto his face.
“Harry? Harry! Ron- Ron come quickly!”
Harry groaned again and very painfully pulled his torso and head upright, propping himself up against the wall behind him.
Harry was lying on a large, white bed, topless; tubes all over his chest and arms. Several large pieces of parchment framed the headboard, the largest one bearing two graphs. One of the graphs had a white line running along it, jumping at every beep.
So that’swhere that bloody beeping’s coming from…
“Harry! Oh, my god! Are you okay?” Hermione gasped, half-sitting, half-standing in her chair. “RON!” she yelled again, glaring at the door.
“Her-” Harry coughed suddenly, his voice sore and rasp. He tried to move his arm to cover his mouth, but it was pinned down by tubes and pain. Coughing, blood droplets falling out of his mouth; Harry glanced down at his arm.
Harry gasped, causing him to cough harder.
Under tubes and wires weighing down his throbbing arm, connecting, web-like blue veins shone through his skin, giving him as almost transparent look. His chest and other arm shone electric blue zaps, tingeing red slightly.
Slowly and painfully, Harry turned his left wrist over to see why it burned.
His eyes widened.
Instead of the usual lifeless, black Dark Mark it was a livid green, the snake twisting in a repeating pattern around the skull, hissing inaudibly, green tongue flicking.
“HARRY!” Hermione breathed, eyes wide, gaping at the Mark. “What-? How-? You?”
“No Her- Hermione,” Harry croaked, eyes fixed on the Dark Mark. The snake spat at him. “I would n-never…” his throat and lack of speech restricted his voice.
“I know – I’m sorry – I – RON!” Hermione stammered, tuning towards the door again. Getting agitated, she shot a silver otter out of her wand and it scuttled quickly down the corridor. “How… how are you feeling?”
“Dead,” Harry admitted hoarsely. He faltered, “How…d-did I-”
One word, one name hit him and his agony rocketed to a whole new summit.
Ginny.
“How long was I out?” he asked quickly, voice breaking coarsely. Hermione hesitated.
“Well-”
Ron skidded into the room, well, he walked quickly into the room, baby slumbering in his arms. Harry absentmindedly noted that both Ron and Hermione looked thinner than he remembered.
“Sorry Hermione I – Harry!” Ron scrambled into one of the plastic chairs, checked the sleeping baby, and then turned to Harry. “Bloody hell, you gave us a right scare! How are you? D’you-”
“How long?” Harry repeated forcefully, looking intensely at Hermione.
“Three days,” Hermione whispered timidly, looking at the floor.
“Three days?!” Harry coughed hoarsely. “Gin! Lily! Are they-” Harry stopped suddenly when Hermione started sobbing. Ron immediately pulled her into his shoulder using his free arm. “N-no…” Dread replaced pain… fear replaced agony…
“I’m sorry…when we got to Nesslin after leaving you and George here… Dad was unconscious by the stairs – Mum was unconscious in the kitchen… and… Lily was gone,”
Harry sank into his bed, his body now numb, his head swimming. “G-get me out of her-here,” he muttered suddenly, pulling painfully on the tubes and wires.
“H-Harry-” Hermione went silent when Harry looked at her.
Pain flickered weakly in his eyes. Fear widened them. Anger gritted his teeth. Rage enlarged his pupils. Sadness swelled up slightly in his eyes. Terror whitened his face.
…Guilt towered through his face.
Hermione had never seen so many emotions on one face.
“If I had… stayed there – n-not escaped this wouldn’t of hap-happened. I wish I h-hadn’t escaped. Now, b-because I did, M-Malfoy has Gi-Ginny and L-Lily,” Tears welled up in Harry’s eyes as he said this. Blinking, Harry shook his head and turned away, pulling another tube free from his arm. He glared at the blue veins.
“Harry,” Ron shook his head, “This isn’t your fault!” Harry slowly raised his now tube-free arm. He winced slightly and immediately felt drained.
“If I h-hadn’t of escap-escaped this wouldn’t o-of hap-happened!” Harry snapped weakly, feebly pulling on the tubes on his chest. “H-help me ge-get out o-of here,”
“No. No!” Hermione whispered, grabbing Harry’s wrists. He tried to pull away but couldn’t find the energy. “Harry,” she said tentatively, letting go of his wrists, “You’ve lost a fatal amount of blood. It’s amazing you’re even alive. I’m telling you – you can’t go. You can barely talk, let alone stand! Harry-”
“I can st-stand. And I a-am g-going,” Harry muttered angrily, pushing himself upright. He pushed himself off the bed and stood up. The room began to spin and he stumbled.
“Harry no!” Hermione gasped, skirting around the bed quickly. Harry felt all power drain from his body. Suddenly, his legs couldn’t support him anymore and he collapsed as the room went pitch black.
Ginny raised her head weakly as the Dementors glided out of her cell. Just hours ago she had seen Harry fly backwards and hit the stone wall at Malfoy’s Manor… seen the veins on his chest reopen and the ones on his arm rise and bleed.
She winced involuntarily as Malfoy almost slithered into the cell. She looked at him through her dead chocolate eyes.
“Ginny,” Malfoy smiled, pacing slowly in front of Ginny’s crumpled form. “About Lily – is it Weasley or Potter?”
Ginny just glared sullenly at Malfoy, mentally punching herself and swearing inaudibly. It was all her fault that he had found out about Lily.
“Answer me! Crucio!”
Ginny couldn’t find her voice or energy to scream as the curse hit her. The unbearable pain ricocheted through her body like a million white hot knifes piercing her skin. The agony evaporated as soon as it came, and Ginny’s hands went limp once again within her brackets. Ginny returned to glaring at Malfoy.
“E-either,” she spat hoarsely. Malfoy’s eyes glittered.
“To avoid confusion, I think just Lily will do,” Malfoy sneered, pacing once again. “Enough small talk,” he snapped suddenly, drawing to halt, grey eyes livid and jumping with excitement. “Blaise!” Malfoy exclaimed loudly, snapping his thin fingers together. “Bring her in,”
Ginny’s heart plummeted.
No…
A tall, hooded man strode into the room, wand in his left hand, the tip of it pointing directly at Lily’s neck.
“No…” Ginny moaned, pulling against the heavy chains again, anger and depression flooding her body. Fresh tears of frustration and despair swam in her wide eyes. “Please…”
“Hello Lily,” Malfoy smiled, striding in front of Blaise and looked into Lily’s quivering green eyes. He extended one long, white finger and ran it down Lily’s cheek. Lily winced and struggled away. Her large emerald eyes found her mother.
“Mummy! Mummy help me!” she screamed, struggling against Blaise’s strong hold. “Mummy!”
“S-shush Lily,” Ginny whispered hoarsely, speaking thickly through her new-found tears. “It’ll b-be okay,”
Malfoy laughed. “Put her down Blaise,” he sneered, twirling his wand in his fingers. Blaise shot a look at Malfoy, and then dropped Lily onto the stone floor. Lily stumbled over to her mother, wrapping her trembling arms around her neck.
“Mummy…” Lily sobbed, hugging her mother tightly and burying her head into Ginny’s hair. Ginny rested her own head on her daughters shoulder, crying silently. Raising her head slightly, Ginny’s eyes locked onto Malfoy’s. She was momentarily shocked to see his face full of compassion, a hint of sadness. Then, just as quickly as she had noticed it, it was replaced with pure malicious.
“Imperio!” Malfoy snapped, his wand pointed directly at Lily’s back. Ginny felt her daughter’s arms stiffen and realise themselves from her neck.
“No… Li-Lily no!”
Ginny pulled against her chains again, trying desperately to get her daughter. All weak attempts failed miserably.
“What shall we do Blaise?” Malfoy sneered as though Ginny wasn’t there, “Run into the wall? Beat herself up?” Malfoy paused, then turned his wand to the wall behind Ginny. The stones seemed to sink into the ground – all but the ones with Ginny’s chains and brackets – revealing a steep, lethal cliff. Ginny felt the cold sea air wrap around them, twirling her limp hair everywhere, erupting goosebumps on her skin. “Drown herself?”
“N-no!” Ginny screamed, “Mal – Dr-Draco please! N-NO!” Ginny sobbed, her whole body shaking, sobbing. Malfoy’s eyes looked onto Ginny’s. Her brown eyes were full of hatred, anger… desperation… grief…
They were pleading him. Begging him.
Malfoy always anticipated the day when a weak, defenceless woman pleaded for her life at his feet. He wondered and dreamed of the power her would have.
But now he was living it, there was a young, defenceless, beautiful woman at his feet. She was begging – crying. She was weak – defenceless. But… but she wasn’t begging for her life.
It was for her daughter’s life.
Malfoy realized the love this woman had for her child. His father would never beg for him – for his life.
He angrily turned his heel and sprinted out of the cell. Blaise hesitated then followed him. Lily’s curse was lifted as Malfoy disappeared, and she faltered, and then sprinted to her mother, sobbing and hugging her again. Ginny stared at the spot Malfoy’s eyes had been.
What secrets had her eyes held which drove him to flee? Ginny dug her face into her daughter’s hair. The tears flooded a new waterfall down her face.
Harry winced.
Stupid bloody beeping…
He flickered his eyes open and groaned as the agony rattled through his body. He saw Ron and Hermione feeding a newborn to his left, and a very red eyed Molly sat on his right. She was staring at the floor, eyes unfocused, tears rising. No one had noticed his consciousness.
Harry lay still for a full fifteen minutes, staring at the ceiling.
He had escaped and ran straight towards Ginny.
He had threatened Ginny and Lily’s life.
He had lead Malfoy right too them.
He had gotten them kidnapped.
He had caused all this.
He was too weak to do anything about bit.
He was lying in a hospital bed whilst Ginny and Lily were being tortured.
He.
He escaped.
He… he had caused all this…
Harry broke down. He couldn’t breathe. He couldn’t handle this. Once he had destroyed Voldemort it was meant to be it. Boom. Bam. The end. Happily ever after. This was far from happily ever after.
Harry was crying before he realized it. Everything – everything from Halloween 1981 up to that very moment – hit him. His whole life he had either been bullied, tortured or waiting for death.
Right now, despite being in a hospital, surrounded by his surrogate family, he was being tortured.
Harry had never been in more agony in his life.
The tubes and wires lay lifeless by his sides. He agonisingly raised his hands and brought them down onto his face. He felt the tears flood down his face; silently at first, but they became louder and louder. He was shaking, sobbing uncontrollably into his hands.
“Harry…” Hermione whispered quietly, setting a hand on his shoulder, “Shush… its okay…”
“I-It’s not,” Harry muttered angrily, despairingly, desperately, “It’s n-never been okay…”
Ginny sobbed desperately into her daughter’s mane. Mothers were supposed to be strong – be there for their daughters in her time of need.
Ginny had never felt so weak and useless in her life.
After a decade, Lily pulled away from her mother.
“Why Mummy? Why us?” she sobbed. Ginny’s heart shattered once again as her daughter asked her this. Lily’s beautiful emerald eyes were wide, almost vibrating. Tears flooded her young but beautiful face, staining her pale cheeks red; leaving her eyes bloodshot.
Ginny had never seen nor wanted to see her daughter so helpless, so desperate, so confused, so terrified.
Instead to answering her daughter, Ginny had a rash decision. Malfoy looked pretty preoccupied. Ginny quickly summoned up her remaining energy. She focused on two things.
One word.
Alcatraz.
One person.
Harry.
The second time that long, agonizing day, a silver mare galloped out of Ginny’s weak hands. She snorted then cantered into the sky, leaving an exhausted Ginny and astonished Lily.
Malfoy slammed the door angrily behind him, causing the stone walls to tremble slightly. The oil lamp on his desk exploded, shards of glass flying everywhere. With a lazy flick of his wrist, the glass ricocheted off him.
“Bloody Potter,” Malfoy swore, kicking his desk. The ancient wood snapped in half, causing half the table to fall in, “Bloody Weasley,”
“M-Malfoy? You okay?” Blaise asked slowly from the now open door. His face was hesitant, as was his stance. Malfoy quickly glorified the moment. Someone was scared of him - not begging.
“You,” Malfoy snapped, pointing a long finger at Blaise’s face. Though no curses had been spoken and no punches had been made, his Death Eater winced. “I want Potter. As soon as he wakes up from this coma or whatever – you will find him. And you will bring him to me. I want his little family. Together. I want him conscious. I don’t care if he’s half dead – I don’t care if he can walk or not. I just want him here – alive – soon.”
Ron, Hermione and Molly left Harry’s room to find a nurse, baby in arms. Harry was sitting on his bed, hugging his knees, wishing he were one year old again. Wishing he still had his mother and father. Wishing Voldemort didn’t exist. Wishing for a normal life.
Just wishing.
Harry didn’t notice a silver mare gallop across the darkening sky. He didn’t notice the mare gallop through the window. But he did notice one, frail, captivating word echo around the room.
Alcatraz.
Beautiful image by follow_the_butterflies!!!
Malfoy had completely ignored Ginny and Lily over the next three days, sending Goyle two times a day only with a small amount of food. Ginny let Lily mostly consume the bread and water.
Lily was chained to the wall by one, thin wrist beside Ginny. Malfoy hadn’t changed her clothes – as she was still in her jeans and Chudley Cannons jumper which clashed horribly with her hair.
Malfoy had left the stone walls as they were, so Ginny and Lily were constantly surrounded by the sea. The crashing waves hitting the hazardous rock; the salty sea air irritating their senses; the seagulls hovering over the dangerous waters; the splashes of the occasional rock hitting the water.
The only way Ginny could tell three days had gone past was the tide and sky.
Harry froze as Ginny’s voice echoed in the silent room.
Alcatraz.
“Alcatraz…” he whispered as the silvery mare evaporated into the air. Ignoring the roaring pains inside him, Harry scrambled to his feet. He stumbled forwards, room spinning once more. Harry held onto the bed railings, trying desperately to get the room to stay in one place. His breathing suddenly laboured and his sweaty hands slipped on the railings. He staggered to the door frame just as Hermione appeared cradling her baby.
“Harry! Harry – sit down now!” Hermione shrieked, stepping backwards quickly as Harry swayed.
“Her-Hermione! Al-Alc-Alcatraz! G-Ginny’s in Alca…traz…” Harry’s hands slipped from the doorframe and he fell to the ground, passing out again.
Ginny raised her head weakly as Blaise appeared from at the cell bars. Lily was curled up, sleeping by her thighs. Ginny immediately shifted to hide her daughter. Blaise grinned.
“I’ll be back soon,” he smirked, “With company,” Ginny’s eyes widened as Blaise winked then Apparated away.
“No…”
Harry stirred. His body burned once more, and he groggily opened his eyes to see the hospital ceiling once more. He pulled himself agonizingly upright to see just Hermione at his bedside.
“Harry! You have got to stop trying to walk!” Hermione breathed, “You are actually going to kill yourself!” Harry ignored her completely.
“Al–Alca-“
“Harry, save your energy,” interrupted Ron, who had just jogged into the room. He sat quickly in the seat opposite Hermione, “You need it.”
“B-“
“I told Ron,” Hermione said quickly, “But the Ministry won’t act. They claim without prove-”
“S-She told me!” Harry coughed, body turning numb as Hermione announced this. “Sh-She-”
“I’m sorry Harry. We believe you, but the Ministry are saying due to your condition… you’re ‘not convincing’,” Ron said sadly, scratching the back of his neck. “How…” he hesitated, “How exactly did she tell you?”
“Pa-Patronus,” Harry whispered hoarsely, closing his eyes in exhaustion and anger.
“Harry, don’t worry about it. We’ve got practically all of the Order and D.A combined willing to go. Ginny is very popular,” Ron said calmly, but his eyes were watering slightly. “We just had to check the location from you first – you were really weak and slurred when you told Hermione,”
“It’s… Alca-Alcatraz…” Harry groaned, eyes still closed. He didn’t know what he was feeling. He didn’t want to know what he was feeling. He was just lying there.
“Harry… when you were o-out…” Hermione trailed off and looked helplessly at Ron. Harry’s eyes snapped open.
“What?” he asked too quickly. He winced and groaned as pain electrified his body.
“Cho,” Ron said quietly, “She had… none of us knew she… Voldemort had – I dunno – convinced her to be a Death Eater. Bit of a lame excuse…”
“Anyway, she has been in contact with Malfoy – who used her as a… well, I don’t know exactly what but we think she was a prisoner. Apparently, Malfoy’s attention to her has slackened over the past week or two. She escaped and went to the Burrow… to warn us… well…”
“Apparently Malfoy’s sent Blaise to get you,” Ron said quickly, blue eyes trailing slowly up to Harry. “Harry?” he said slowly when Harry didn’t respond.
“M-Maybe Malfoy w-will le-let them go wh-wh-when he ha-has me…”
“Harry, no! He will kill you!” Hermione shrieked, staring at Harry as though she had never seen him before.
“Harry, don’t. We’ve got three times as many fighters than Malfoy – we’re going to get them out. Tonight,” said Ron patiently. Harry looked at him. There was no need for words. “Just take this. Just in case,” Ron pulled out a square mirror and put it on Harry’s bedside table. Harry’s eyes flickered too it. It was one of Sirius’s mirrors.
Slowly, Harry nodded and painfully put the mirror in his pocket. They sat in silence for several, long minutes.
“I’m useless.”
“No, Harry-”
“I am. I – I’m lying h-here… it’s m-my fault… if I hadn’t o-of esca-escaped… G-Gin and L-lily… they’d be f-fine…”
“Harry! You can’t blame yourself!” Hermione gasped, staring at Harry with wide eyes.
“And Ginny… she wouldn’t be fine,” Ron hesitated, “Look, Harry, when you were gone… I’d never seen her more dead – more defeated. Lily was the only person that kept her going. I honestly thought she was just going to… to give up. And Ginny doesn’t give up easy. But these past few days… when she was with you… I’ve rarely seen her that happy. This is far, far, from your fault.”
Hermione and Ron had left to get the baby from Molly – and they had mutually decided to call him Sirius. They were gone for two minutes.
Harry was lying deathly still, deathly pale. He felt emotionally and physically drained. The door swung open, but, before he could sit upright and greet Hermione, Ron and baby Sirius, he was quickly and mercilessly Stunned.
“Is our dear little Lily resting?” asked Malfoy, teeth and eyes glittering eerily as he strode into Ginny and Lily’s cell. As the Dementors glided away and Malfoy slipped in, the bitter air seemed to stay the same but now it held an even harsher coldness.
Ginny stared up at Malfoy, who was leaning lazily on the bars.
“Plea-Please…” Ginny muttered, her hoarse, cold voice slicing through the air, “Let her go. K-Keep me – just l-let her go… she’s on-only a ch-child…”
Malfoy sighed exaggeratingly. He lazily flicked his wand and Ginny automatically winced. The stone wall behind her filed up again, lowering the bitter tang of the salty sea air which filed her senses.
“But… why? Why would I let one Potter go… when I can have the while set?” Malfoy asked, feinting confusion, as a broad figure Ginny recognized as Goyle lugged a limp body into the cell.
The misty, moist air suddenly seemed to freeze.
Goyle threw the body across the room, as Malfoy smirked. The man hit the wall painfully, before stumbling sideways and leaning onto the other wall for support. Beneath the black mane his eyes snapped open, and Ginny shook her head helplessly when she saw two, lost, agony filled emerald eyes glitter painfully in the darkness.
“No…”
“Yes,” Malfoy smiled happily as Harry stumbled again, grasping crevices in the wall for support, his blue veined, white hands gripped the slits between rocks. “I’ll leave you… to get acquainted. Harry’s not going anywhere… but just in case,” Malfoy turned around before exiting the cell, wand extended and pointing at Harry’s heart. “Cloaicus!”
A pale blue light surrounded Harry, who gasped in pain and fell to his knees. His complexion seemed to pale even more, his already weak frame sagging more, his air become weaker. Malfoy smirked and rounded the cell door, before slamming it shut.
“W-What did you do?” Ginny screamed, staring hopelessly at Harry. At hearing her voice, Harry’s head snapped up.
“He’s been drained of all magical power. But don’t worry – only after constant use it becomes permanent. Or, at least, don’t worry… just yet,” Malfoy sneered, before disappearing out of sight, shouting orders at Crabbe, Goyle and Blaise of where to stand guard.
Harry stood up shaking, but instantly collapsed and stumbled over to Ginny. He fell at her ankles and weakly looked into her shocked, horrified eyes.
“A-are yo-you ok-okay?” he croaked slowly, grasping her face with two rough hands.
“Harry! H-Harry lay down… rest!” Ginny whispered. Harry’s eyes stayed locked onto hers.
“A-are-”
“I’m fine!” Ginny screamed hysterically, “Please rest…” Harry’s hands were sliding slowly from her face; his body, air and skin paling and becoming weaker every millisecond. He weakly stumbled beside her, leaning dependant on the wall, panting heavily.
“L-Lily?” he muttered weakly.
“She’s o-okay,” Ginny murmured as Harry seemed too slid further down the wall, “Sleeping. Harry – h-how long have you be-been-?”
“I w-wo-woke up t-this m-morn-morning… I-I… G-Gin…”
Harry’s eyes slid shut and his body relaxed, befalling limp once more. Ginny breathed out a rattling sob when she noticed that his chest was heaving weakly. She too closed her eyes and rested her head on Harry’s shoulder as two tears leaked out of them.
Ginny refused to sleep. She couldn’t sleep. Not knowing Harry was inches from death and in the very cell of it. She jumped as Harry suddenly started moving, grasping something in his pockets.
“Harry… wh-what?” Ginny asked faintly, trying to move her hands. The brackets seemed to squeeze her wrists tighter as they moved.
Harry merely groaned in reply, withdrawing something from his pocket. Ginny saw a square mirror in his fumbling hands. He dropped it onto her lap and lay back against the wall, head on her shoulder.
“Sirius’ mirror…” Ginny breathed, staring down at the old mirror in her lap. Her own, gaunt expression stared back. Harry grunted in reply and shut his eyes.
“R-R-Ron We-Weas-Weasley…” he gasped voice low and shaky. The mirror vibrated on Ginny’s lap, growing hot against her skin. A minute later, a slightly wind swept Ron replaced Ginny’s face.
“Ginny! Harry!” Ron said quickly, his blue eyes sparkling in relief. “Where’s Lily?”
“S-Sleeping,” Ginny choked, glancing at the still resting body of her daughter beside her.
“Gin, are you okay? You’re in Alcatraz, right? Where’s Malfoy? Is Harry okay? Is Lily okay? What has Malfoy done to you? Are you hurt? Are-”
“Ron-”
“We’ve got the D.A and Order here-”
“R-Ron-”
“Has he chained you up!? What about Lily – Harry? Are they chained-?”
“Ron!” Ginny hissed as loudly as she dared. Ron drew to an abrupt halt and blinked at Ginny. “We’re all… M-Malfoy took away all Harry’s m-magic… h-he only hit Lily with an Imper-Imperius…”
“What about you Gin?” Ron asked quickly, looking at his sister with grave eyes. When Ginny didn’t answer, Ron continued. “We’re coming as soon as possible and - what has he done to your shoulder?!”
Harry started and glanced quickly at Ginny’s shoulder, groaning as he did. His eyes widened as he took in the bullet type wound in her shoulder, and he softly rubbed his thumb gently above it, as though wiping away invisible gas.
“A-”
Footsteps echoed down the corridor, as did angry voices.
“-No Pansy-”
“-but Draco-”
Ginny moved her hands quickly to hide the mirror, but forgot they were high above her head because of the chains. She gasped in pain and Harry quickly shoved the mirror behind her back, groaning and settling against the wall again. Ginny winced as the mirror dug into her back, but didn’t complain.
“-I had to kill him-”
“-but Snape? This was all his idea!-”
“-he was getting too… busy. Power hungry-”
“-but-”
The footsteps suddenly stopped.
“-leave it! Pansy – go to Blaise. He’s looking over this rotten place’s maps and structure sheets. Go help him.-”
“-but-”
“-Pansy! I killed Snape ‘cos I had too! Now do as I say or I’ll dispose of you, too!” Hurried footsteps quickly sounded, and a woman with longing black hair hurried past Ginny’s cell. Slower, more relaxed footsteps followed them, and Malfoy strode into the cell.
“Hello, and how are we this fine day?” he asked happily, withdrawing a wand. Ginny felt a movement from Lily and Harry stiffen beside her. “Potter,” he continued on a different tone entirely, “I need to talk to you.”
It was Ginny’s turn to stiffen.
“Y-you can t-talk to m-me here,” Harry spat somewhat shakily, glaring at Malfoy. Malfoy’s face hardened.
“In private!” Malfoy hissed, “Crucio!” Harry yelled, twisting and turning in agony.
“Harry!” Ginny gasped, eyes wide. She was biting into her lip and swearing at Malfoy.
“D-Daddy?!” Lily screamed, horrified. Malfoy lifted the spell, eyes glittering eerily. His eyes snapped to Lily. Harry lay face down on the floor, panting. He pulled himself up and grabbed onto Ginny’s arm to hold himself steady.
“Lily! You’re awake!” Malfoy grinned, stepping forward, grinning at Lily.
“…M-Mummy says… I sh-shouldn’t talk to st-strangers…”
Malfoy gave a sly laugh, “I’m no stranger! Your mum and dad know me very well,” as he said this, Malfoy’s eyes slid onto Ginny’s, smirking.
“Leave her alone,” Ginny muttered angrily, wanting desperately to shift to hide her daughter. But if she did, the mirror would undoubtedly fall and Malfoy would see it.
“I haven’t touched her!” Malfoy commented defensively, softly. His wand snapped to Harry, who began rising into the air until his toes just skimmed the floor. “Come, Potter,” Harry began floating towards the door, yet it was evident in his body and face he was trying not too.
Ginny couldn’t find the energy to call out as Harry slowly drifted behind Malfoy and out of the cell, disappearing out of sight.
“Lily – g-get the mi-mirror behind my b-back…”
Lily gazed up at her weak mother, emerald eyes wide and face pale. She obliged, pulling the square mirror out from behind her mum’s back. She stared at her uncle’s face for a minute, before dropping it into her mum’s lap, still at shock at her father’s odd behaviour.
Ginny looked down at Ron’s face. Her brother looked deathly pale.
“Ginyn – you said Harry… had no magic powers… didn’t you?” Ron said shakily. Tears rose in Ginny’s bloodstained eyes. She nodded. “We’re coming over tonight. Half an hour. We’re getting you out. Tonight.”
Ginny’s head snapped up as footsteps echoed through the prison. The last five minutes had passed by so slowly, Ginny could’ve sworn someone was using a Time Turner to repeatedly turn back time. The cell bar door clanged open and Malfoy threw Harry into the cell. Harry hit the wall with a sickening crunch. Ginny winced at the triumphant expression upon Malfoy’s face.
“You’ve been most helpful, Potter,” He grinned, before leaving the cell, still grinning. “Blaise!” Malfoy shouted, walking towards his study.
Ginny jumped as Harry punched the wall and slid down beside her. “H-Harry?”
“G-get Ron. Now…”
“Wh-What-?”
“Now!” he muttered angrily, breathing heavily. Blood was dripping out of his head and mouth; sweat dampened his hair and glistened on his skin; dirt covered his hands and face.
Lily whimpered and pulled out the mirror, terrified. Ginny was staring at Harry, eyes wide. Shakily, Harry took the mirror off Lily.
“R-R-Ron W-W-Weasley!” Harry stuttered. His breathing hadn’t slowed and more sweat had glistened down his skin, his skin still paling.
The mirror vibrated and grew warm in his hands, and then Ron’s flushed face swam into the glass. “Harry? Are you okay?”
“Y-you h-have to get he-he-here now!” Harry gasped. He was clutching the mirror so hard his knuckles were white.
“We’ll be there in twenty five-”
“Now!” Harry said loudly, “I… I t-told him… I-I… to-told…”
“What did you tell him?!”
“H-H-Hor-Horcruxes…”Ron’s face went whiter than a ghost. Ginny’s eyes widened. Ron’s face suddenly blurred and a dishevelled Hermione appeared.
“No! You didn’t!”“I h-had n-no mag-magic… I – I couldn’t h-help it…” Harry was now shaking. He and Ginny both jumped as a loud cracking sound came from Lily. They looked over at her quickly and were surprised to see her brackets and chains laying in pieces on the floor, and Lily walked slowly over to her father. Lily wrapped her arms around Harry’s neck and hugged him, burying her head in his chest.
“We’re coming in fifteen minutes… we’re just waiting for the last couple of people from the O-Order and D.A to arrive… don’t worry, Harry… we’ll get there…” Hermione breathed. The mirror started to shake, “Hold on…” Hermione’s face disappeared and Harry’s own, beaten face materialized. Harry dropped the mirror and slowly moved his bruised arms around Lily, burying his head into her neck.
Ginny could do nothing but look on.
Beautiful image by follow_the_butterflies!
Malfoy yelled at Blaise to follow him, as he turned heel from the pathetic Potter’s and almost skipped with joy back to his study.
Horcruxes… eternal life… why couldn’t Merlin mention them?! I could be invincible right now…
Malfoy smirked as Blaise’s heavy footsteps followed him and eventually came into step beside him.
“Y-Yes?” he panted, clutching a small stitch in his side and jogging slightly to keep up with Malfoy.
“Gather up Nott and Pansy… and go into my Mansion. There, on the fifth floor, there is Ravenclaw’s Bow. Get it and bring it here,” Malfoy dictated lazily, his office door opening magically before him. Circling his desk, Malfoy sat down and pulled open one of his drawers.
“R-R-Ravenclaw’s Bow?” Blaise stuttered, standing in front of Malfoy, eyes wide, stitch forgotten.
“That’s what I said, wasn’t it?” Malfoy said coldly, lifting a large chest out of the magically enlarged drawer. He dropped it on his desk and whisked out his wand.
“Y…yes Master…” Blaise muttered distractedly. “But why three of us?”
“Enchantments… curses…” Malfoy drawled lazily, “Nothing four people can’t handle…” he started waving his wand over the chest in different patterns.
“Four people…?!” Blaise muttered weakly, staring at Malfoy incredulously. Malfoy quickly met his gaze, and he look away quickly.
“Go!” Malfoy snapped. Blaise jumped and hurried out the door. As soon as the door slammed shut behind him, the chest clicked open. Smiling, Malfoy drew out one of Merlin’s diaries, the faded, extinct Japanese Iceball’s hard skin crumpling slightly under his cold fingers. Grinning, Malfoy pushed the chest back, laid the book carefully down on the table, and flicked it open charily. The coded text before him, which would confuse even Hermione’s highly intelligent mind, made perfect sense to him as he read the old parchment avidly.
The following fifteen minutes past in an uneasy, difficult silence. It had to be one of the longest fifteen minutes of Ginny’s life. Lily was curled up in her father’s lap, clutching his chest, whilst Harry held his arms tightly around her. Ginny was stuck in horrible chains.
All of them were waiting…
Waiting in a painful silence.
“Hermione! You – are – not – coming!” Ron snapped. His wife stood before him, her face flushed and eyes blazing.
“Why? Why not?!” Hermione asked shrilly, stepping forwards so that they were barely a foot apart. Baby Sirius was in the drawing room, under the watchful eyes of Molly, Arthur and George – who was still in a wheelchair and particularly irritable.
“It’s dangerous-”
“Dangerous?!” Hermione spat, “And searching for Horcruxes and fighting Voldemort wasn’t?!”
Ron sighed exasperatedly and ran a hand through his hair – something he had made a habit of lately. “Well, you hadn’t exactly just given birth then!” Hermione’s eyes suddenly narrowed.
“Are you saying I’m not strong enough? Because if that’s what you’re saying-”
“No! Hermione-” Ron let out another sigh of exasperation. “I… I just don’t want you to get hurt,” he said softly, stroking her cheek with his thumb. Her expression immediately softened.
“Ron - I’ll be careful…”
“I’m not willing to take that risk,” Ron interrupted, his hand slipping down to her neck. He kissed her softly and then, resting his forehead on hers, looked directly into her eyes. “You’re not going.”
Grimmauld’s Place suddenly erupted in shouts and questions as the fireplace at the far end of the room suddenly blared. Ron and Hermione pushed and hurried through the crowd until they came to an abrupt stop at the hearth.
Minerva McGonagall dusted her tartan robe free of ash and raised her aged face, her grey hair perched delicately upon her head.
“Quiet!” her old voice echoed throughout the kitchen and, despite her age, rang with commandment and strength. The whole kitchen fell silent and turned to the Headmistress of Hogwarts, Head of the Order of the Phoenix and a general authority figure. “Do we have a plan?”
“Yes Miss-”
“Ronald, you are out of school. Call me Minerva,” McGonagall interrupted, switching her wooden cane into her other hand.
“Oh – umm… yes M-Minerva… we have a plan,” The name sounded foreign on his tongue.
“Excellent. Are we ready?”
“I’m on it,” Ron answered swiftly, turning to Disapparate. Hermione caught him before he Disappeared.
“Be careful,” She breathed, kissing him softly.
“When am I not?” Ron grinned, clenching his Auror’s Apparition Coin in his pocket. The pop echoed around the silent kitchen.
Pop.
Ron had his wand withdrawn before he had even gathered his bearings. A surge of heat radiated his thigh. Ron quickly pulled out the small black box out of his pocket.
“Yea?”
The small black box was something Hermione had introduced into the Order. She had called the Muggle contraption a ‘Wakie Doggy’ or something. Basically, you spoke into the box and you could be heard hundreds of miles or feet away by a recipient, who had the same type of box. The Wakie had been slightly tampered with by magic, so that only the owner could listen or speak into the box and there was a red button on the side. This button could only be pressed in emergencies, and was touch sensitive. Basically, it was a silent alarm which set off a rather un-silent alarm in Headquarters.
“Are you okay? Where are you?”
Hermione’s anxious voice echoed slightly in the closet. Ron quickly thanked Merlin for the fact that only he could hear her.
He looked around.
“Ummm… a dark closet… it’s kinda big though… white washed concrete walls and stuff…”
“I think you’re in one of the upper cells,” Hermione muttered. Her tone suddenly became frantic, “Is the door locked?!”
Ron almost laughed.
“I’m a wizard Hermione. ‘Is the door locked’…” Ron trailed off, stifling a laugh. But deep down, he was shaking with nervous fear and anticipation. He walked slowly up to the door, and looked out the rectangular eye hole.
Two cloaked and hooded Death Eaters, complete with masks, were walking up and down the cell walkways, wands out. They were walking in opposite directions, and everytime one crossed paths their hands glowed silver for a brief second.
“Must be a security thing…” Ron breathed aloud, glaring the Death Eater’s retreating back.
“What?”
Hermione’s voice cackled loudly, and Ron jumped.
“Oh – nothing…” He muttered, trying to figure out how to get past the bloody annoying Death Eaters.
He looked through the eye hole again, and saw, to his advantage, a lonely Death Eater, who looked feminine, judging by her curves, turn around a corner.
Ron stepped back and closed his eyes. He saw the cell walkway outside, running noiselessly down them, turning the corner and opening a cell door. A cell that looked exactly like this one…
He spun around and Disapparated.
The pop echoed in the cell. Opening his eyes, Ron thought briefly that he was still in the same cell, before looking out the eyehole.
An almost identical cell block was outside, except the lonely Death Eater was walking lazily down the cell walkway - Ron’s walkway – wand carelessly resting in between two fingers and something Ron reckoned was a Muggle cigarette in her other hand.
Ron watched as the Death Eater lazily spun heel at the end of the walkway, take a puff of the cigarette, then continue her path back, breathing out heavy dark smoke from her flared nostrils. Ron quickly cast a nonverbal Silencing Charm around the walkway, and then patiently waited until the Death Eater was a metre away from his solid concrete cell door.
He quickly pushed open the door.
Clang!
The Death Eater stumbled backwards, wand and cigarette falling from her hands. She hit the floor with a thump and hit her head off the metal railings. Behind the mask, Ron saw her eyes roll backwards as she was knocked unconscious.
Looking around, Ron quickly magically pulled the Death Eater into the cell and noiselessly shut the door behind him. He quickly body-binded her and pulled off her mask.
Marietta Edgecombe’s face was gaunter than Ron remembered, but there was a hint of reddish streaks across her face almost spelling the word ‘SNEAK’. Her curly reddish-blonde hair was sported in a high pony, and looked slightly greasy.
Ron was startled slightly that she was a Death Eater, and was faintly reminded of Cho Chang, but quickly moved onto the task at hand.
He rapidly and clumsily pulled her robe off over her head and enlarged it slightly so that it would fit him. He pulled the hood up over his face and put on the Mask; then pulled out his ‘Wakie’.
“Hermione… I’m sending back a Death Eater, okay?”
“What?!”
“She’s unconscious… just bind her up or something… it’ll get one out of the way…” Ron snapped his wand at Marietta and she disappeared with a loud crack, followed by many gasps emitting from the Wakie.
“I’m going out now,” Ron muttered impatiently. It was time to get his sister, and Harry, out.
“Be careful!”
Ron didn’t answer, but simply slipped the Wakie into his pocket and swiftly exited the cell.
Ron walked as calmly as he could down the walkway, not wanting to look suspicious. His mask was fitted carefully onto his face and hood up so that his flaming red hair was completely covered.
His real test came no later than the first walkway up from the ground floor.
A Death Eater was walking towards him, twirling his wand lazily in his thin fingers. As he passed, Ron muttered a weak Patronus Spell. His hand flared silver concurrently with the other Death Eater’s. Once the Death Eater was behind him, Ron spared a small smirk in triumph.
Ron walked down every walkway he could, glancing in every cell. He tried to remember what the background was like when he was talking to Ginny through the mirror.
Chains… and moss… stones?
Ron started looking around for a stone aisle. Everytime he passed a Death Eater, he muttered a weak Patronus so that his hand would glow silver.
Ron hit the ground floor and saw, on the far side of the prison, an old row of stone cells.
Heart thumping madly, Ron walked as fast as he could to the far cell wall. He walked slowly across the cells, checking all of them.
His heart jumped into his throat, and he quickly suppressed a gasp.
Looking around, Ron saw that the aisle was clear. He pulled open the bars.
Harry jolted, his eyes starting open. Lily, who was curled in his lap, clinging to his shirt, jumped and turned her head around. Ginny’s eyes snapped open and she looked directly at Ron.
Lily whimpered when she saw the Mask, clinging closer to Harry. Ron quickly pulled off the Mask.
“It’s me guys,” he muttered, stepping forwards and looking behind him anxiously. “I’m getting you out,”
Tears welled up in Ginny’s eyes. They weren’t tears of pain, of agony. They weren’t tears of resentment, of hate. They were tears of relief, of joy, of happiness.
“Thank you Ron… th-thank you…” she muttered weakly, smiling slightly. Ron quickly and silently disintegrated the chain binding Ginny’s wrist. Her arm fell roughly beside her, and Ginny groaned slightly. Ron bent down and helped her up.
Ginny leant heavily on Ron, eyes half open, energy weak. Ron was holding her up with his arm around her waist.
Harry was struggling to his feet, Lily standing beside him, looking worriedly at her father.
Ginny weakly took Lily’s hand and smiled at her. Lily smiled back, stepping towards her mother.
“G-Go on Ron…” Harry groaned, pulling himself upright with the crevices between the rocks. “Y-You can’t S-Side Ap-Apparate with more t-than two p-people…”
“Harry-”
“No!”
Despite the fact that she was only standing because Ron’s arm was around her waist, and that her complexion was as pale as a ghost, Ginny’s voice was strong.
“G-Gin…”
“ R-Ron take L-Lily on. Then co-come back for me a-and… H-Harry,” Ginny muttered, stepping away from Ron. She stumbled and fell onto the wall. Ron quickly followed her, holding her up by her shoulders, but Ginny shrugged him off. She turned around slowly, dirty hands scrabbling the wall for support.
“I’ll take you and Lily and come back for Harry-”
“Yes.”
“No!”
Both Harry and Ginny spoke strongly at the same time.
“G-Gin please…”
“I’m not l-leaving you again Harry. R-Ron, just go… q-quickly!”
“Ginny I’m not leaving you here!”
“T-The quicker you le-leave the quicker y-you can re-return!” Ginny snapped faintly. Her knees buckled slightly and Harry put his arm around her waist, keeping her upright. He paled slightly.
Ron glared at his sister, before studying her. Though physically weak and feeble, she was mentally strong and determined. Sighing, he picked Lily up.
“Be right back,” he muttered, before squeezing the Apparition Coin in his pocket and Disapparating.
Ginny stumbled again, falling onto Harry. Harry’s back hit the wall roughly and he quickly held her up by her shoulders. She fell against his chest, hands on his biceps, head in his neck. Harry could feel her short, cold, raspy breathing on his neck.
“W-Why didn’t you go…?” he breathed. Ginny raised her head weakly, and looked him in the eyes.
“W-Would you have?”
Harry sighed and gently kissed her slightly damp forehead. Before he could reply, footsteps echoed down the aisle.
“Ron?” Ginny whispered, looking faintly at the bars. Harry shook his head weakly.
“He would’ve Apparated st-straight here…”
Harry, as quick as he could, turned around so that Ginny was resting against the wall and he was in front of her. Her hands were limp on his waist, forehead on his back.
Malfoy opened the Potter’s cell door lazily, staring at the wand circling in his fingers. He had just found an… interesting curse. He looked up at the Potters.
“Well - where’s Lily?” Malfoy snapped suddenly, stepping forwards, glaring at Harry.
Ron Disapparated quickly. Too quickly. He stumbled on his landing and fell forwards. Someone caught him and held him steady. Opening his eyes, Ron quickly thanked his brother Bill before gently easing Lily into his arms. The whole kitchen was quiet.
“Ron… where’s Harry and Ginny?” Hermione’s voice was shaking slightly as she stepped forwards and turned Ron around by his arm.
“Bloody idiots are just as stubborn as each other,” Ron muttered.
“They-”
“I’m getting them now,” Ron answered quickly. “Get Lily to Saint Mungo’s,” He directed at Bill. Then he stepped away from Hermione and, clutching his Apparition Coin, Disapparated.
“I’m very, very calm right now, Potter. Very calm,” Malfoy spat, wand piercing Harry’s neck. “So before I get very, very angry, tell me where the girl is!”
Pop.
“Ginny - shit,” Ron muttered. He quickly withdrew his wand as Malfoy spun around.
“Weasley!” Malfoy yelled. Ron ducked as a vivid purple light shot out from Malfoys’ wand and narrowly missed his head.
Diving his hand into his pocket, Ron pressed the silent alarm. The Wakie vibrated then became still.
“Hands out of pockets!” Malfoy yelled, casting another spell. Ron redirected it and it hit the wall beside him. “Accio!”
The Wakie flew out of Ron’s pocket and into Malfoy’s outstretched hand so quickly no one had time to blink. “What the-”
“Crucio!” Ron said wildly, wand pointed at Malfoy. Malfoy held up his wand and the spell shattered in mid air.
“Avada Kedavra!” Malfoy yelled, wand pointed directly at Ron.
”Ron!” Ginny gasped hoarsely, trying to push Harry out of the way. But Harry wasn’t letting Ginny anywhere apart from behind him.
“Repenglass!” Ron yelled loudly, his voice echoing around the prison. A large, unframed mirror faded in front of him. The Killing Curse hit it and the mirror exploded.
“Weasley!” Malfoy screamed angrily, stepping backwards. He grabbed Ginny’s shoulder but Harry’s fist sailed out of nowhere and connected soundly with his face. Malfoy staggered and hit the wall.
The punch was weak, as was Harry’s physical state. But Harry’s mental strength was strong and protective, so strong it had broken through Malfoy’s old curse. It wasn’t just flesh and bone that had hit Malfoy’s face, but magic too.
But, that small bit of magic had drained Harry crucially.
Pop!
Crack!
Pop!
Crack!
The pops, cracks and snaps echoed around the prison. It sounded as though a hundred people had just apparated around various areas of Azkaban, which was exactly what had happened.
“RON?!”
“Shit,” Ron breathed again, glancing upwards.
“Weasley!” Malfoy yelled again, throwing another Killing Curse at Ron. Ron quickly conjured up another mirror as the prison around them erupted in shouts and screams of the Order and Death Eaters.
Malfoy through another curse, the Cruciatus, and Ron ducked, concurrently casting a spell at Harry. Harry grabbed Ginny’s wrists as the blue light enveloped them, making them disappear with a crack!
“WEASLEY!”
Harry and Ginny landed, in the same position, in a different cell. Of course, the small Apparition Spell Ron had shot at them could only Apparate them somewhere on the same premises.
The shouts and yells from the battle were less distinct in their new room, but still quite loud.
Harry stumbled as he landed, and fell heavily against the wall. Ginny quickly kneeled down beside him, her hand on his shoulder. Before she could question his health, a voice rang out.
“W-Who are you?”
The voice sounded harsh, broken and defeated. Harry and Ginny quickly looked to the source.
A young woman, who looked no older than Harry, was now standing upright. She stepped out of the shadows and Ginny’s hand clenched painfully into Harry’s shoulder.
Her blonde hair was lank, falling down her worn square face with dirt and grease. Her green eyes were bloodshot, bagged and bloodied, squinting at Harry and Ginny. Her square face was hollow; cheekbones piercing her waxy skin. Her lips were thin and coarse.
She looked as though she had been curvy in the past, but now she had a shrunken appearance, her bones jutting out painfully everywhere and fingernails long, broken and dirty. Her skin looked like dirty wax; her frail body was cut, bruised and bloodied.
The emerald green dress she was wearing looked as though it had been a ball gown in the past; it was a corset, clinging pitifully to her torso, and the hem had a layered appeal. The entire dress was torn; dirtied; bloodied. A bit of the hem had been torn ruthlessly.
Harry and Ginny didn’t answer her, but her sharp green eyes shot up to Harry’s forehead.
“Potter…” she breathed. She stepped forwards. “You’ve escaped…” she whispered.
“W-Who are y-you?” Ginny muttered, standing in front of Harry and looking at the girl. Harry weakly pulled on her arm.
“A-And… G-Ginerva! Ginny!” she gasped, “I s-suppose you d-don’t recognize me!” The girl gave a short, raspy laugh. “I’m Equin!” she smiled, “H-Her-Hermione know’s me… I was o-one of her roommates at H-Hogwarts!”
“Equin? Equin Bell?” Ginny gasped. She helped Harry up gingerly and stared at the girl. “W-What happened to y-you?”
“Well… my real name i-isn’t Bell… it’s… M-Malfoy. I’m D-Draco’s twin sister…”
Harry pulled Ginny back behind him.
“No!” Equin murmured, “I’m not l-like him!” she said, stepping forwards.
“Stay away f-from her…” Harry muttered fiercely, weakly.
“Draco’s holding me captive! H-He… no, my w-whole family hate me… the only reason I’m a-alive is b-because of my m-mother – N-Narcissa…”
When neither Harry nor Ginny said anything, Equin ploughed on, blatantly ignoring the screams, yells and cries above.
“It all started when I w-was three… wh-when I un-understood my f-father. Understood what h-he was doing. Even though the Voldemort was g-gone… or so we believed… he went out every night… claiming he was ‘searching’ for Voldemort… and you,” she added, nodding at Harry, who was still shielding Ginny.
“But really… he was… just going to random m-muggle villages… killing and t-torturing innocent families…
He came home one night. Late. He woke me, up strutting down our Entrance Hall. Me and Draco – this was when we got along – hid behind the banister at the top of the stairs as he and mum had a shouting match…
S-She argued he never stayed at home. He argued he was looking for their master. She yelled that he spent more time looking for Voldemort than with her.”
Equin took a deep breath.
“That was when father drew his wand.
Mother didn’t attempt to shield herself. She stood shock still, staring down the wand. ‘You wouldn’t’ she had muttered. ‘If you did, you’d have to look after Equin and Draco. And you don’t want to do that.’
Father went mad. I-I knew he was going to curse mother. That’s why I ran down the stairs.
I ran in front of my mother. My father wasn’t about to curse me – not then anyway. That feud was over – with no violence.
As I grew the constant comments about the Muggleborns and Muggles became clearer to me – they made more sense.
One day, when I w-was nine, I fought back.
We were eating dinner – and my father was drawling on about the ‘dirty blood’ and how the Minister had employed one of ‘them’ as his personal assistant.
‘They’re just the same as us,’ I had said, ‘why do you hate them because of their parentage?’
My father glared at me, then yelled that I was a blood traitor. My mother yelled at him for yelling at me, and then the next thing I knew I was locked in my room.”
Equin took in a raspy breath. She obviously hadn’t of spoken this much in a long time, as her voice was cracking and hoarse.
“The biggest argument I remember was the Christmas I spent at the Manor after my first year. I had been sorted in Gryffindor, which my father was livid at.
A-A house elf had accompanied me from the Platform to the Manor. He left me in the hall and I began to walk up the stairs to my bedroom.
‘What are you doing here, blood traitor?!’ my father yelled at me when he saw me half way up the stairs. ‘I heard you’re a bloody Gryffindor! Blood traitor!’ he had yelled. I c-could hear footsteps upstairs – my mother.
I responded my father, with just as much venom as he had in his voice.
‘It’s a school house, father.’
H-He screamed at me, ‘A house? Well, this ‘house’ bloody well proves you’re a muggle lover – like that fool, Dumbledore!’
‘Dumbledore is not a fool’ I said lowly back. You could see the veins on his neck throbbing. He was livid at me – because I wasn’t prejudiced. B-Because I wasn’t like him.
Father was striding towards me and had whipped out his wand. He was about a foot away from me, when he said, ‘Avada’.
But m-my mother had pulled me behind her before he could finish. She ushered me into my room. I heard them yelling for the rest of the night.”
Equin paused for a rattling breath. Harry’s hand had tightened on Ginny’s wrist, but not out of fear or protection. He just about standing, his energy was flooding out of him. Ginny had noticed and stepped beside him, holding him up by his waist. He tried to push her away, back behind him, but had no energy. Equin noticed.
“Well, a very long story cut short, I ran away when I was seventeen, and lived in the Bulgarian Manor. Malfoy’s Death Eaters found me a while ago, took me captive and brought me here,”
“Do you trust me? Do you believe me?”
Ginny and Harry found it rather hard not to believe her. She was bloodied and bruised, scarred mentally and physically, and no one could find the emotion in her voice, the bitterness, the emptiness, no matter how good an actor they were.
“Of c-course,” Ginny said, “But I n-need to get H-Harry to M-Mungo’s-”
“Yes. Yes, you must,” Equin murmured, looking over Harry. “But the door’s locked – Malfoy’s removed my powers and-”
Boom.
The door blew open, and Equin let out a small shriek of surprise.
“Gin – Harry-” Bill said loudly, stepping forwards towards them, “We have to get you out of here – who’s that?!” Bill set his wand on Equin, looking her over.
“W-We need to g-get her out, t-too,” Ginny said as quickly as she could. Harry was growing more and more dependant on her, and she wasn’t sure how much longer she could support him.
“Oh no you don’t-”
“We d-do, and we… a-a-are,” Ginny stammered. Bill took Harry’s other arm and wrapped it around his neck.
“Can you do magic?”
“Draco took away my powers…” Tears were rising in Equin’s eyes. Tears of happiness. Tears of freedom.
“Right… Cloaicum!” Bill muttered, his wand pointed at Equin. A warm, blue light surrounded her. Her complexion darkened and her eyes now held an extra sparkle. She carried herself taller; her air around her strengthened and seemed to cackle with magic.
“Thank you…” she whispered, flexing her hands as though she had never seen them before, “Thank you… so much…”
“Come on. I can’t Disapparate with all of you… we’ll find Charlie or someone… and I don’t have one of the coins… come on,” Bill muttered. Ginny went to move forward with Harry, but he stopped her.
“No Gin – I’ll carry him and you-”
“I can help someone,” Equin offered, stepping forwards and wrapping one of Harry’s arms around her bruised shoulders.
“I-I-I can w-walk…” Harry muttered weakly, but he was too faint to stop Equin from helping him. Bill picked up a reluctant Ginny in his arms. Ginny wrapped her bruised arms around Bill’s neck and dug her head into his shoulder.
“P-Promise me…” she whispered hoarsely. She was light and bony in his arms, quivering slightly.
“Anything Princess,” Bill said, walking out of the door. He looked around quickly, before stepping over a Death Eater he had stunned several minutes before and motioning Equin to follow him.
“Y-You’ll… g-get Harry out…”
Bill looked down at his little sister. She was worn out; beaten, bloodied and bruised; half dead. But she didn’t care. She just wanted Harry out of this hell.
“Of course, Ginny,” Bill murmured, kissing her damp forehead before looking behind him. Equin had her thin arm around Harry’s waist, and his arm around her shoulders. She was looking around for any stray spells. She was defeated as well, but not mentally. She was determined to get Harry and Ginny – people she barely knew – out of danger.
Harry’s eyes were half open, and his chest was rising rapidly. Bill remembered what Ginny had said to him several days ago. But it seemed like years ago, now.
‘It’s a miracle he’s still alive. He’s lost a fatal amount of blood… if he looses any more…’
Ginny had faltered then, not wanting to finish what could happen. Bill hesitated, then yelled, “HERMIONE?!”
There was no answer. Maybe her voice was lost in amongst all the screams; maybe Bill’s voice was lost amongst the screams.
Or maybe not.
Bill wordlessly cast a temporarily shield charm around himself, Ginny, Equin and Harry and hurried on as quickly as he could, looking behind him every minute to check on Equin and Harry.
The aisle was deserted, apart from all the unconscious bodies around them. Every now and then Bill would flick his wand and send an unconscious Order member back to Headquarters.
“Are you okay?” Equin asked, glancing anxiously at Harry. His eyes were closed; face white as flour; body limping along beside her.
“Yea…” he muttered, stifling a groan. “E-Equin… can y-you promise m-me something?”
“Anything,” Equin breathed, looking around. She saw two people fighting in the courtyard below. Outstretching her hand, she muttered a Stunning spell. The Death Eater crumple as the red light hit his back. The Order member looked up at her, muttered thanks, before moving onto the next Death Eater.
“G-Get… G-Ginny o-out of here… no matter w-what i-it takes… l-leave me i-if you have t-too…”
Equin looked sideways at Harry. His jaw was clenched in pain; eyes still slammed shut; steps shuffled and awkward. He was in intense pain – he needed medical attention - but he was only concerned about Ginny.
“You love her so much, don’t you?” Equin murmured. Before Harry could reply, Bill shouted up ahead.
“HERMIONE?!”
Harry winced as the loud voice echoed, the noise numbing his body.
“I promise,” Equin whispered, before following Bill as quickly as she could down the stairs.
Clenching her wand in her hand, Hermione ran down the metal stairs as quickly as she could. She could hear the other Order members behind her.
Swiftly turning the corner, Hermione jumped the last couple of steps. Ron still hadn’t responded to her shout.
“RON!” she screamed again. When the alarm went off in Headquarters, no one could stop her reaching Ron. Hermione sprinted across the courtyard, blatantly ignoring the Death Eaters all around her.
“Hermione! Behind you!” Remus yelled, running after her. Hermione spun around and ducked just as a rather vicious looking purple spell shot over her head.
“Petrificus Totalus!” Hermione shouted, her wand outstretched and pointed towards the offending Death Eater. He blocked the spell, but Remus had stunned him in the back and he doubled over.
“Hermione! Get back to Headquarters!” Remus yelled at her, duelling a well built Death Eater.
Hermione ignored him and, Stunning a Death Eater’s back, sprinted on, stumbling slightly, towards the far stone wall. When she had talked to Harry, he was leaning against a stone wall.
Hermione paused outside every cell, checking its contents. She froze as an icy yell screamed, “Crucio! CRUCIO!”
The strangled yell seemed to echo in her mind. Sprinting now towards the screams, she called out desperately.
“Ron! RON! RON?!”
Hermione skidded to a stop outside a rather large cell, and her insides froze when she saw Ron, yelling in agony, clutching the walls for support, and Malfoy glaring at him.
“Where did you send them? Tell me Weasley!” Malfoy screamed, lifting the Cruciatus Curse, Ron’s yells of agony stopped and he raised his head. He had an ugly slice on his cheek, but apart from that he looked physically unscathed.
“Oh – that’s really going to make me tell you!” Ron laughed bitterly, a wordless spell shooting out of his wand. Malfoy deflected it easily and then his eyes landed on Hermione, who was staring at Ron.
“You’ll have to kill me before I tell you!”
Malfoy smiled, his teeth glittering in the pale lighting.
“Well, I’m sure you’ll die before you tell me,” he smirked. Hermione gasped as a sudden invisible voice pulled on her shoulders, dragging her towards Malfoy. Ron’s eyes widened and he swore colourfully when he saw her.
Hermione tried to pull away, but the magic was too strong; too powerful. Malfoy grabbed her neck and pulled her backwards towards him, his wand piercing her neck.
“But will you let her die?”
“Malfoy-!” Ron stammered, “Don’t-!”
“I’ll do it,” Malfoy sneered, “Just two words…”
“No…” Ron murmured, “Please…”
“Avada-” Malfoy started slowly, drawling out each syllable. Hermione quickly summed up the situation, and realised he hadn’t body-binded her. Swiftly, she sunk her elbow into his stomach. Malfoy gasped and doubled over, letting go of Hermione. Hermione quickly pushed him off her and spun around.
“Stupefy!” she smirked. Malfoy’s body went still and Ron spun Hermione around. He pulled her into a tight hug and kissed the top of her head.
“And you said I couldn’t take care of myself,” Hermione smiled when Ron let her go.
“I-I thought I lost you,” Ron said hoarsely, stroking her cheek. Hermione’s smile faded.
“Never think that,” Hermione muttered, kissing her husband.
“Crucio!”
Ron quickly pulled Hermione sideways with him as the curse narrowly missed them. "Get back to Headquarters!” Ron said hurriedly to Hermione.
“But I want-”
“Don’t argue with me Hermione!” Ron said fiercely, pushing Hermione out of the cell. “Impedimenta!”
Malfoy was clutching his ribs, muttering an incantation whilst trying to get up. He outstretched his hand and caught Ron’s spell. It disintegrated in his hand.
“I’ll go find Harry and Ginny,” Hermione said, spinning back around. She kissed Ron lightly and, before he could do anything, she was running away. She deflected a curse onto another Death Eater before Ron lost her in the battle.
“Weasley!” Malfoy half groaned, half shouted. “Your Mudblood will pay for that! Sanguim!”
Ron, knowing the side effects and remembering that no amount of magical shields would block the curse, ducked. The curse hit one of the solid metal bars and it disintegrated into the ground.
“Stupefy!”
Hermione ran through the battle, jumping over unconscious bodies and dodging spells. A stitch pierced through her side but she carried on regardless.
Hermione ran up the stairs, looking all around her and sprinting down the aisles. She stopped when a voice echoed over the screams.
“CHARLIE? HERMIONE?! For the love of Merlin…”
“BILL!” Hermione yelled, running towards the sound of her brother-in-law’s voice.
“HERMIONE!” Bill’s voice shouted. He sounded near; perhaps the aisle above Hermione. Hermione ran up the stairs two at a time, before skidding onto the top floor. Her eyes widened when she saw Bill, carrying Ginny, and a gaunt, defeated girl behind them, helping Harry limp along. “Hermione! Thank Merlin…”
Hermione hurried towards Bill. “I-”
“Take Ginny to Saint Mungo’s then-”
“N-No!” Ginny whispered forcibly, opening her eyes. “H-Harry first…”
“Princess-”
“Harry f-f-first…” Ginny stammered.
“Gin, no,” Harry murmured. His voice was barely above a whisper, but it rang with power.
“Hermione take Ginny to Saint Mungo’s then come straight back-”
“No!”
“Ginny-”
“I’m not l-leaving Harry!”
“Right…” Bill sighed. He paused, “Take Harry-”
“No!”
“Bloody Merlin, you two are so bloody stubborn!” Bill groaned, shifting Ginny in his arms. He looked around and magically opened the cell beside him. “In here,” he muttered, hurrying into the cell.
Hermione hurried to Harry’s other side and, ignoring Harry’s protests helped the girl carry him into the cell. It shut quickly behind them.
“Right – you lot stay here. I’ll go find Charlie – or Ron – or Remus - or someone and get another coin,” Bill said, laying Ginny down gently on the white floor. She tried to get to her feet but Bill stopped her. “Be right back,” he muttered, rushing out the door. It shut and locked behind him.
“You two are bloody idiots,” Hermione swore uncharacteristically, angrily, glaring at Harry and Ginny. They both ignored her.
Ginny was hugging her knees, head buried into her legs. Harry weakly stepped away from Hermione and the girl and collapsed beside her.
“N-Nice punch…” Ginny murmured, raising her head. Harry smirked weakly.
“Thanks,” he murmured, placing his arm gingerly around her shoulders. He kissed the top of her lank hair.
“So… how’ve you been Hermione?” the girl asked Hermione, turning to look at her.
“Who are you…?” Hermione asked slowly, “Have we me before or…?”
“Yes, we have actually. Don’t know if you remember me… I’m Equin,” the girl smiled.
“Equin? Equin Bell?!”
“Malfoy. Equin Malfoy,” Equin corrected, a small frown tugging at her lips.
“Malfoy?!”
“I’m Draco’s twin,” Equin explained quickly. Hermione glanced at Harry, who nodded weakly.
“Okay… didn’t expect to met you here!” Hermione laughed awkwardly, scratching her neck.
Bill looked over the railings. The courtyard was about three floors below him. The pyramids in Egypt had places where he had to jump much higher levels.
Vaulting over the railings, he soared through the air before landing on the ground, rolling to break the impact. His shoulder throbbed slightly but he ignored it.
He had landed in amidst the shouts, screams and yells of the battle. Glancing around, Bill quickly summed up that the Death Eaters were outnumbered two to one. Thankful for at least some good news, Bill ran through the fight, searching for Charlie or someone he knew. A Death Eater firing a curse at him pulled him from his search.
After a furious two minute battle Bill came out on top, the Death Eater lying unconscious some fifteen feet away and Bill now sported a nasty gash on his cheek.
Pursuing on, Bill searched the area like a hawk, scanning for his brothers or at least someone he could name.
“Fred! FRED!” Bill yelled, sprinting towards his mischievous brother. Fred quickly performed a non verbal spell, which must’ve been a Weasley’s Wizarding Wheezes spell. The Death Eaters robe hem rose up in the air and completely covered his face. It then continued to wrap itself around his legs, and then trip him up. Fred turned his back on the struggling Death Eater and smirked at Bill.
“Must remember to tell George that works,” he grinned, before quickly hitting a spell at a running Death Eater. The Death Eater tripped and the mask flew off, revealing a rather flushed Vincent Crabbe. “What’s wrong? Have you found Ginny? Harry? Are they-?”
“Stubborn gits? Yes,” Bill snapped angrily casting another spell at Crabbe, who was struggling to his feet. Crabbe blasted backwards and hit the cell wall painfully. Fred laughed.
“Let me guess… you have to Apparate one back then come back to get the other one… and both are refusing to leave each other?” Fred said quickly, blocking a vicious black spell from hitting them.
“Yeah that’s pretty much it,” Bill said, “I need your Apparition Coin,”
“Sure… umm…” Fred started searching his many pocketed robes as Bill deflected the curses. Fred pulled out a lacy thong, looked at it oddly, shook his head, and then threw it behind him.
“Fred, hurry up please!” Bill muttered, deflecting another curse.
“Sure… urh… here!” Fred pulled out the Apparition Coin and handed it to Bill. “Get Ginny back safely, Bill,” Fred said on a more serious tone.
“Yea… thanks Fred!” Bill sprinted towards across the courtyard and towards the staircase.
Ron wondered briefly how Malfoy threw off the Stunning curse but then remembered the little fact that Malfoy had Merlin’s Diaries. Stupid diaries.
Ron tried to hit Malfoy with another Impedimenta Jinx, but it bounced off of him. Malfoy was now standing upright, and Ron could almost feel the power radiating off him.
”Stupefy!” Ron shouted. Malfoy caught the spell and cast it away easily.
“Crucio!”
“Repenglass! Serpensortia!”
“ Rependia! Sectumsempra!”
Ron ducked and shot a spell at the same time, ”RICTUSEMPRA!”
Malfoy doubled over in uncontrollable laughter, struggling to perform the counter curse.
”Crucio!”
Malfoy’s laughter turned into a yell of pain as he shot backwards against the wall. His shoulder cracked ominously as it made contact with the cold stone, adding to the magical pain. Ron stepped forwards, standing over him, wand pointed straight at Malfoy’s heart.
“G-G-Go on! K-K-Kill m-me!” Malfoy shouted, shaking in agony.
Images flashed into Ron’s mind. Of when Malfoy taunted Hermione at school; Harry, when he escaped from his torture; Ginny, when she was crying in her room because of what Malfoy had done to Harry; Ginny held by Malfoy in the Malfoy’s Entrance Hall; Harry, his shirt soaked with blood, in a three day coma; Harry’s breakdown; Ginny; all of them, tied up in a freezing cell…
“Avada-”
Crack!
Malfoy Disapparated through his pain.
“DAMMIT!” Ron yelled angrily, running out of the cell. He found looking for Malfoy pretty impossible since a Death Eater immediately engaged him into a viscous battle.
Malfoy staggered on his landing. He had ‘thrown off’ the Cruciatus Curse and abandoned the Weasel.
“Bloody time waster…” Malfoy muttered, frustrated, standing upright and outstretching his wand. He was on one of the aisles, and it was completely deserted.
Sighing, Malfoy walked forwards, trying to concoct a plan in the eyes of a Potter.
“If I were a Potter, where would I go-? After St. Mungo’s Head Damage Clinic, of course…” Malfoy muttered to himself. He stopped abruptly when a cell door at the opposite end of the aisle opened then closed behind a red head with long hair tied up in a pony, sporting leather boots, jeans and a singed white t-shirt. The obvious Weasley stopped, hesitated, then vaulted over the iron edge. Malfoy hurried to the side and raised his eyebrows as the Weasley landed in a roll to break his fall. The Weasley then ran into the battle, looking around like a hawk.
Malfoy hurried down to the cell the Weasley had come out of and listened carefully to see who was inside.
“Who are you…? Have we me before or…?”
“Mudblood…” Malfoy swore softly. Who else…?
“Yes, we have actually. Don’t know if you remember me… I’m Equin.”
“Equin!” Malfoy spat. He listened closely to see who else was imprisoned before him in the cell.
”Equin? Equin Bell?!”
“Malfoy. Equin Malfoy.”
“Malfoy?!”
“I’m Draco’s twin,”
“Okay… didn’t expect to met you here!”
“Well, I didn’t expect to met you here either!”
The girls continued their conversation, as girls do, much to Malfoy’s annoyance. But he heard a weak groan.
“Y-You should’ve w-went f-first G-Gin…”
“Potter!” Malfoy sneered. Pointing his wand at the lock, he clicked it open.
“Why, hello,” he grinned, stepping inside and shutting the door behind him. The lock clicked.
“Malfoy!” Hermione gasped, stepping in front of Harry and Ginny and pulling out her wand.
“Greetings, my darling brother,” Equin spat, standing in front of Hermione, arms crossed, a glare in her eyes.
“Do I detect a hint of sarcasm?” Malfoy smirked, raising an eyebrow at his sister.
“Why I don’t believe you do,” Equin drawled sarcastically, “Expelliarmus!”
Malfoy, stunned, carelessly diverted the curse. His wide eyes narrowed. “Who gave you your powers?”
“A kind friend,” Equin simpered, throwing another two curses out of her hands. Malfoy deflected them again.
“There is a reason I took them off of you, you know,” Malfoy snapped, casting a jinx offhand. Equin caught it in her open hand and seemed to crunch it up like a piece of paper.
“Oh, really? I just thought you felt like it,” Equin sneered, flicking her hand upwards. Malfoy rose slightly by his ankle but kicked the Levicorpus Jinx away.
“Oh, I felt like it,” Malfoy barked angrily, eyes narrowing everytime his twin deflected one of his curses, “And because, even I will admit, you are a bit too powerful,”
“A bit?” Equin laughed, “That’s an insult, Draco! I could disarm our own father at fifteen in a matter of seconds! Inpedimenta! Scourgify!”
Malfoy redirected the first jinx so close to Harry, who was trying to get to his feet but was held back by Hermione, was less than an inch away from his head. The second curse, however, he had no time to deflect it.
Malfoy started gagging on the soap as his mouth filled with soapy water, bubbles dripping from his mouth.
Laughing, Equin smirked, “Oh – and I could do wandless magic at fourteen. Have I told you that before?”
Malfoy spat out the bubbles and water and gurgled the counter curse. “At least a hundred times, little sister,”
“’Little sister’?” Equin shrieked, “Five minutes Draco! Five minutes!” Malfoy scoffed.
“This is boring me, and wasting time-”
“Oh it’s all about you, isn’t it?”
“I’ll let you go. Free. Forever,” Malfoy said simply, smirking at Equin’s sudden change of attitude. She was now listening to him. “If you move aside!”
Equin smirked. “Hmm…” she pretended to ponder for a minute, “No!” Malfoy redirected the other curse she had non verbally shot at him.
“Avada Kedavra!” Malfoy shouted angrily, wand outstretched at Equin.
“Repenglass Maximus!” Hermione said hastily, wand pointed in front of Equin. The Killing Curse hit the glass and exploded.
“Why is it all the Order Member know that counter curse and no one else does?” Malfoy cried exasperatingly, failing to jinx Equin again.
“You have me to thank, Malfoy,” Hermione smiled, “Useful, isn’t it?”
“Shut up, Mudblood!” Malfoy snapped. He locked Equin into a furious battle. Before Hermione could cast a hex, spell, jinx or curse however, there was a sharp tug on her robes. She turned around quickly.
“Harry – what - ?” she whispered, confused. Harry was trying to push himself upright.
“H-Help me up,” he muttered, looking up at her, “I-I want to k-k-kill him,”
“Harry – no – Equin and I-” Hermione broke off, startled, as Harry gripped her arm and pulled himself upright. Ginny tried to stop him, to pull his back down, but couldn’t.
Harry stayed upright, swaying slightly.
“Harry! Stay back!”
Harry pushed her off of him, and stepped forwards beside Equin.
“Harry-”
“M-Malfoy!” Harry called out, eyes narrowed. The memory of Ginny played furiously in his mind; of her distress; of her torment; of what Malfoy had caused.
“Potter,” Malfoy sneered, “Really think you can take on me? You’d be cutting it fine taking on Goyle!”
“Avada Kedevra!” Harry spat through gritted teeth; hand outstretched; palm pointing towards Malfoy, who smirked.
“Repenglass!” Malfoy said slowly, almost tauntingly, at the green light burst from Harry’s hands.
A large reflecting sheen of glass faded in front of Malfoy. Harry’s curse hit the glass, breaking it into a thousand pieces, before carrying on through it.
Malfoy’s scream echoed throughout the cell; throughout the aisles; throughout the prison; accompanied by a blinding green flash. When the green light dissipated, Malfoy was laying limp, stone dead, on the floor, cold ice eyes staring blindly into the air.
“H-Harry!” Ginny gasped, tears rising into her eyes, “Y-You-!”
Equin gazed at her dead brother, a mixture of expressions coming onto her face. Shock; confusion; relief; freedom; pain; sadness; happiness…
Hermione stared at Malfoy, limp with shock, unable to speak, or too move.
What brought them all back to earth was Harry.
He groaned and stumbled backwards; hitting the wall heavily. The magic had drained him of everything, every ounce of energy he had.
“Harry!” Ginny gasped, too weak to move. Hermione and Equin quickly went to his side. He was shaking, pale, dirty and sweating.
“Harry! Harry!” Hermione said loudly, shaking his shoulder. Equin sat still, murmuring healing spells over his body. They had no effect.
With a hard groan, Harry fell limp and his world went black; silent and unmoving.
Beautiful image by follow_the_butterflies!!!
Ginny felt horrible, to put it mildly.
Her legs were on fire they were so painful, her arms felt like blocks of ice, her stomach was as empty as a vacuum, her torso was flaming up like her throat, her eyes were itchy and heavy, her mouth thin and coarse.
But the worst was still to come.
With a moan, she tried to shake her head clear of pain. Needless to say, it didn’t work. Blinking open her heavy eyes, she pulled herself up onto her elbows.
“Hey Gin,” Hermione smiled softly, rocking a sleeping Sirius in her arms. “How are you feeling?”
Ginny blinked as she struggled to make sense of what Hermione was saying.
“W-Wh-Wha?”
“How are you feeling?” Hermione repeated.
“Oh,” Ginny murmured, “Not great,” she replied honestly. Her voice was hoarse and bitter. Looking around, she realised she was in Saint Mungo’s. One of their private wards; ward three, by looks of it, as the large scorch mark made by Jacob several weeks ago when he tried to smoke was still on the wall.
Glancing down at herself, Ginny grasped the fact that she was finally out of the grey rag Malfoy had stuck her in and instead wearing comfortable pyjama bottoms and top. Large, white bandages were wrapped around her torso and right wrist. “What ha-ha-happened?” Ginny asked quietly. She was also dimly aware of the fact Hermione looked exhausted, her purple blouse and jeans slightly dirty with a bit of baby sick.
“You collapsed just as we arrived here,” Hermione explained, brushing some of Sirius’ brown hair out of his large, sleeping eyes.
Ginny’s eyes widened and her heart stopped.
“H-Harry!” she managed, staring intensely at Hermione.
“…Still… not up,” Hermione murmured sadly, not looking at Ginny.
“How – long?”
Hermione hesitated. “The battle was last week and-”
“Last week? A week? Seven days?” Ginny said desperately, “Have you got the best Healer working on him?”
“Second best. Nigel Goodmound’s been doing everything he can – Equin’s helping him too -”
“Second best?! Where – who - ?”
“You’re the best, Ginny. Don’t forget, you’ve been in a coma for a week too,” Hermione said simply. “Just relax. Ron and Lily-”
“Lily! Is she-”
“She’s fine,” Hermione said soothingly, “Physically she’s all fixed up-”
“Physically?!”
Before Hermione could respond, the door opened quietly and Ron stepped in, left arm in a fixed blue swing, Lily held in right arm. The door shut behind him noiselessly.
“He’s no – Ginny!” a grin broke out on Ron’s face. He sat down in a chair beside Hermione and put Lily on the bed. “How are you? Do you need a Healer?”
“Mummy!” Lily smiled, crawling up beside her mother. Ginny smiled slightly at her daughter. Just seeing her made everything a little bit better.
“Hey Lils,” Ginny mumbled, hugging her daughter. Kissing her forehead, she asked, “You okay?”
Lily nodded, but her smile didn’t quite reach her eyes.
“What’s wrong?” Ginny asked softly, tucking Lily’s hair behind her ear.
“D-Daddy’s still not up,” Lily muttered, looking at the ground.
“Oh, Lily,” Ginny murmured, hugging her daughter as tears rose into both theirs eyes, “He’ll be okay,” she whispered, closing her eyes and gripping her daughter, thankful she had a support, a rock.
“Can I see Harry now?”
“One moment, Miss Weasley.”
“Call me Ginny.”
Nigel looked up and smiled at her.
He was a kind man, dark skinned and slightly plump. He had short dreadlocks and a youthful face, with warm brown chocolate eyes. Ginny was surprised; she’d never seen him around the hospital before.
“You’re a bit battered and bruised but you’ll be okay,” Nigel smiled, placing the pieces of parchment on the table at the far end of the room. “You don’t need these anymore,” he said, waving his newly drawn wand in the air. The large pieces of parchment bearing graphs above her headboard disappeared soundlessly. “And yes,” he grinned, “You can go and see Mr Potter now,”
Ginny scrambled out of bed as quick as she could, and hurried towards the door, limping. Nigel hesitated, wondering if he should tell the poor girl.
“Miss - Ginny!” he called, stepping forwards. Ginny stopped and turned around, her hand on the doorknob.
“Just… I think you should know… umm… Mr Potter flat lined yesterday-”
“W-What?” she gasped faintly, colour fading quickly and furiously from her face.
“When his-”
“I know what f-flat lining is!” Ginny interrupted, still quite faint. After all, she had introduced the Muggle apparatus into the hospital after Hermione had told her about them and demonstrated them to her. “But how - why - ?”
“He’s that near death, Ginny,” Nigel said softly. “I just thought I’d warn… tell you,”
“Y-Yes… t-thank you…” Ginny muttered distractingly, turning around and out of the room.
“Ginny! You can leave the room, then?” Ron said happily, standing up off of the chairs. Hermione, Sirius and Lily had gone on to Harry’s room.
“Why didn’t you tell me he – he flat lined?” Ginny said as strongly as she could, crossing her arms. Ron paled and faltered.
“W-Well… we didn’t want to panic you, Ginny – “
Ginny sighed heavily. “Panic me?” she persisted, eyebrows raised.
“Well – you had - have - just woken up from a coma and… we didn’t want to... worry…” Ron finished lamely, shrugging, his hands in pockets.
Ginny shook her head angrily, and then turned heel down the corridor. Ron followed her quickly, and noticed her limping immediately. Stepping beside her, he slid his arm around her waist and helped her down the corridor.
Ginny grudgingly murmured her thanks, as even she could not deny it was murder walking on her left leg.
Ron hesitated, then pushed open the door to Harry’s private hospital room.
Ginny froze.
Harry was lying still, unmoving, on the hospital bed. He was so lifeless he looked like a corpse. His skin colour gave a whole new meaning to ‘looks like a ghost’ and the chart above his head beeped every two seconds, very faintly.
He literally looked like death.
“Ginny-”
Ginny silently cut across Ron by walking slowly over to the side of the hospital bed. She lowered herself slowly into one of the chairs, her eyes fixed on Harry’s face.
“Mummy!”
Not even Lily crawling in Ginny’s lap made her move. She sat still, staring at Harry as though her gaze would awaken him. Unfallen tears rose in her eyes.
“Lily – come with me, come with Aunt Hermione,” Hermione whispered, giving Sirius to Ron and picking Lily up.
“But – Mummy – Daddy -”
“Come on, Lily,” Hermione said sternly, walking out of the room. “Ron!” she hissed, turning around. Her husband was staring at his little sister in despair, son cradled in his right arm. Ron turned around at his wife’s voice, and, glancing at his sister, walked slowly out of the room.
The door shut behind him leaving Ginny alone with Harry.
Ginny unconsciously held Harry’s hand. She started slightly as it seemed to be radiating with an icy blast of air. She clutched it anyway.
“I’m sorry,” she whispered hoarsely. Slowly, she lowered her head onto the bed.
“I’m so, so sorry…”
Beautiful image by follow_the_butterflies!!!
Equin sighed. It had been a long fortnight. In her mind, it didn’t seem like a fortnight. More like a year, or ten. But in reality it had been two weeks exactly.
First, she had been freed. Freed of her brother’s taunts and spells and curses and poisons. By none other than Harry Potter, Ginny Weasley and Hermione Weasley.
Then she had duelled her brother. Quite a vicious duel, actually. Equin didn’t notice the large slice in her forearm until Hermione pointed out, rather shrilly, that her right forearm was soaked in blood.
Then she watched Harry Potter – The Boy Who Lived – The Chosen One - kill her brother. Finally.
As she had watched her brother fall, dead, gone forever, an empty shell, to the ground, Equin wasn’t sure what her emotions were.
Sadness at her only brother’s death?
Glee at the thought that she was free?
Shocked that she was the last Malfoy?
Confusion – did her brother just get killed in front of her?
Relief that she survived the torture?
Freedom?
Pain, that she was now even more utterly alone than ever?
Happiness?
She simply didn’t know.
She had broken out of her trance as Harry slammed painfully against the wall. Equin had discharged her thoughts, her emotions; they didn’t matter. Harry mattered, as did Ginny and getting them out of there. She had swiftly gone to his side and murmured every counter curse, every healing spell she knew. All of them had failed, and Harry had passed out.
Soon after Ginny collapsed.
Harry and Ginny were ushered into hospital, examined as soon as they entered. Hermione tried to get Equin seen next, but Equin insisted Ron, whose left arm was bloody and limp, with searing pain was shooting up and down it. Ron couldn’t move it at all.
Once Ron’s arm was in a blue sling, as the Healers had no idea what had happened and could only numb the pain, Hermione had forced Equin to see the Healer. The blood on her arm had been cleared to reveal a large, deep slice in her arm. The Healer mended it and wrapped a bandage around it, warning Equin to try and use her arm as little as possible and not the harm it in any way.
The Healer mended all of Equin’s other cuts, bruises and her sprained ankle. Hermione then insisted that she stay at Staramo, her home, and not a hotel.
Then, only forty eight hours ago, Equin thought wistfully, Harry flat-lined. Flat-lined. Thank Merlin Bill was in the room or –
- Equin dismissed the thoughts quickly, shaking her head and pulling open Ginny’s office door. She wouldn’t let that happened. She couldn’t let that happen. She had promised Harry to keep Ginny safe. And if Ginny was to be whole, Harry had to be alive. Ginny’s frantic reaction when Harry collapsed was enough to ensure Equin that they both loved each other so much.
After a shower and fix up, Equin had met the Weasley family and had become an instant hit with one George Weasley. He had taken a shine to her jokey, sarcastic attitude, even though she had been bullied for her entire life.
And her new look helped somewhat too.
Her blonde hair had been trimmed, from her waist to just past her shoulders, and washed repeatedly. Her blonde hair was naturally thick and slightly wavy.
Her skin had been continually scrubbed and moisturised until it was supple and pale, dirt free.
After much more sleep and rest, her eyes were now bag and blood-free. Her eyes sparkled with mischief, a mixture of green and grey. Her lips, after constant application of Lipzard, were unchapped and soft.
She had put on some weight, but after constant starvation her stomach had shrunk and she stayed thin, earning a slightly hourglass figure despite her old, pear shape. Her fingernails had been trimmed and manicured.
Equin, after constantly assuring Mrs Weasley she was fine to go out to Diagon Alley, visited her favourite ever store, Witch Wears. She was in love with the store; it seemed to be the store for witches. They sold corsets, bustiers, flowing layered skirts, striped tights, elbow length gloves, chokers, off the shoulder tops with long curving sleeves, big boots, long trench coats and witchy hats. As soon as Equin stepped foot in Gringotts, she realised the Malfoy fortune, the entire Malfoy fortune, was hers. She immediately went on a huge shopping spree, buying almost the whole Alley.
Sighing, Equin began rummaging through Ginny’s office cupboards, trying to find any hospital records of Harry. She had searched twice already, but couldn’t find any.
“Equin?”
Equin looked up quickly, to see Ginny standing in the doorway; her limp hair falling into her eyes; arms wrapped around her thin frame, staring at the ground.
“Ginny! Are you-?”
“I’m fine,” her voice was thick and hoarse from lack of use and… perhaps, crying? “I… your clothes are nice,” Ginny muttered, nodding at Equin’s clothes. Equin blushed and glanced down at her outfit. She was wearing a corseted trench coat, skin tight black jeans and chunky heeled knee high boots.
“Oh! Thank you,” Equin smiled, closing the cupboard.
“I wanted t-to thank you,” Ginny murmured, raising her head. Her brown eyes were badly bloodshot. “For – well – everything, really…”
“Thank me? I should be thanking you!” Equin smiled, stepping forwards, “You saved me – if you hadn’t I’d probably still be stuck in there-”
“And Harry would be dead.”
“No!” Equin said quickly, eyes widening, “Ginny – no -”
“He’s dying.” Ginny muttered, looking away from Equin, “I know he is.”
“No – Ginny – he’s actually been getting better! And we got a blood donor and – no, Ginny, please, don’t cry, he’s going to be fine…” Equin put her arm around Ginny’s shoulders and set her down in one of the chairs.
“Ginny. Ginny, listen to me,”
Ginny weakly lifted her head and looked at Equin. Her eyes were empty, void of everything but agony and tears.
“Harry’s not going to die. I swear to you Ginny – I will not let him die. I am not going to rest until he is up – Nigel and I have been checking on him every half an hour. But right now what we can do is limited, as he is unconscious. But please remember Ginny, you’ve been in a coma for a week too… you could’ve died,”
Ginny blinked.
“I need to know… I can’t live like this…”
“It won’t be for that much longer, Ginny.”
“But… how can you b-be sure?”
“I can’t,” Equin admitted honestly, “But in these situations, hope and hope alone pulls us through.”
“Ginny!” Fred grinned, bouncing into Ginny’s hospital room. Ron and Hermione looked up as Fred, quite literally, skipped into the hospital room. “You’re up!”
Laughing softly at Fred pointing out the obvious, Equin followed him in, her trench coat flowing behind her. “George is getting held up by Mrs Weasley,” she smiled, stopping just inside the room as Fred hugged his little sister. “How are you feeling Ginny? Physically,”
“Fine,” Ginny smiled, letting go of her older brother. The smile didn’t reach her eyes at all. Equin swallowed.
“Gave us a right scare, you did!” Fred continued, putting his arm around Ginny and shaking her slightly, “Just you wait! Mum’s over the moon! Of course, she would’ve been here much sooner but she is too busy arguing with the Ministry about why, they wouldn’t send any Aurors out. Surprised you didn’t hear it from here, actually,”
No sooner as Fred and finished, Molly bustled into the room, grinning.
“Ginny! Oh Ginny!” she cried, hurrying over to Ginny and throwing her arms around her. Fred quickly retracted his arm in fear of it getting squished in his mother’s bear hug.
Molly pulled away from Ginny, examining her face and feeling her forehead.
“How do you feel? Weak? Woozy? Sick?”
“I’m fine Mum,” Ginny smiled faintly. Molly, however, was staring right into Ginny’s eyes. The sparkle had been extinguished, the warmth cooled disastrously.
“Something’s wrong. Is it Ha-”
“She’s fine Mrs Weasley. Nigel and I have checked and rechecked her. But, after what she’s been through, it may take a couple of days – or weeks – for her to heal properly,”
“But you were stuck there a lot longer than Ginny and you were fine a couple of hours after!” Ron said, looking at Equin. Hermione scowled and glared at her husband, accompanied by Mrs Weasley.
Ron’s comment was followed by an uneasy silence, until Equin suddenly screamed.
Everyone looked around quickly at her only to see her – shocked and laughing – in George’s lap. He had snuck up behind Equin and – after placing a Cushioning Charm onto his wheelchair – rammed into the back of her legs, so that she had fallen backwards on top of him. He was grinning triumphantly and Equin was clutching his shoulders, eyes wide in shock and laughing.
“George!” She gasped, “Don’t do that! You’ll hurt you’re back-!”
“It’s worth it,” George grinned, wrapping his arms around Equin’s stomach. Equin caught up and relaxed, grinning.
“George! You will hurt yourself!” she said insistently, shaking her head. George lazily leaned his head on her shoulder.
“Hush mother,” George muttered so that Molly wouldn’t hear him. With Equin still on his lap, he wheeled his way forcefully past Fred and Ron until he reached Ginny. He positioned himself so that he was sitting the same way she was.
“How’s my favourite - blood related - girl?” George smiled, winking at Ginny. She gave half a smile and bit her lip.
“Okay,” Ginny murmured, plucking the sheets absently. “Fine,”
George bit back his response. He knew she wasn’t fine. Everyone knew she wasn’t fine. But no one was going to say anything. Nothing at all.
Sighing, Hermione collapsed into the stiff hospital chair. She shifted, trying to make the metal like plastic comfortable. She shifted again. Sighing, she stood up and performed a quick Cushioning Charm. Sitting down, she spared a small smirk. Finally. A bit of relaxation. With two kids and a newborn, life would be pretty exhausting. But with two kids, a newborn and a rather large battle ending with your best friends in a coma… well you can only imagine.
Hermione leant her head in her hand and stared unseeingly at the wall opposite, chocolate eyes half closed. Sirius was sleeping, finally. As was James and Halie, Bill and Fleur looking over them in the house. Ron was making her some coffee from the coffee machine down the hall. She didn’t actually know what she would do without him. He was… just amazing, in his own way, really. Hermione yawned and closed her eyes for only a brief second, before they fell again, her whole body slumping into a deep sleep.
Hermione’s eyes flickered open, but she slammed them shut again, groaning slightly. The white light was blinding her. Her body was numb, curled up and lying down on three of the plastic hospital chairs. Hesitantly blinking her eyes open, she pushed herself upright.
“Alright, sleepy?” Ron teased, moving over to sit beside her. Hermione muttered something incoherently, messily stifling a yawn. Ron kissed her cheek. “Put a charm on the coffee to keep it warm. Saw today’s Prophet too, I don’t read the crap but I know you don’t like being left behind on news and whatnot.”
“Thanks Ron,” Hermione mumbled, reaching forward and picking the mug off the table. “What-”
“It’s ten o’clock. Don’t worry, James and Halie are seeing Ginny, George and Equin are looking after Sirius – well, I suppose you can worry a bit – and Lily’s with Ginny as well.”
“How is Ginny?” Hermione asked tentatively, taking a sip of the coffee. The warmth coursed through her body. Ron faltered, leaning back into his chair.
“I – she’s fine physically…” he muttered slowly, scratching the back of his neck. “But… you know… it’s Harry… well…”
“I know Ron…” Hermione murmured, picking up the newspaper.
“I mean… if she had gone when we had one Apparition Coin and then someone came back and took Harry… it could’ve been over quickly. But the two of them had to be their usual, stubborn selves and-”
“Ron…” Hermione murmured faintly, staring, frozen, at the front page of the Prophet.
“You have to admit, those two should get Order of Merlin’s for being so-”
“Ron!” Hermione said louder, “L-look-!”
Ron stopped abruptly and looked at the newspaper in Hermione hands. His eyes widened.
“What – no – how - ?!”
Mr Harry James Potter has been in a coma for eight days, showing no signs of improvement or recognition at all. Miss Ginerva Weasley, however, has another story. Or should it be Mrs Potter?
Miss Weasley awoke from her own week long coma yesterday, and was walking in a matter of hours. It is unconfirmed, though a Trainee Healer who wishes to have his name withheld, told yours truly that as soon as she was up and walking, Miss Weasley headed straight to Mr Potter’s room, which she didn’t leave for more than four hours. A photographer managed to wrangle a picture, showing a rather interesting item on Miss Weasley’s fourth finger on her left hand.
As seen in the (inset) enlarged picture, Miss Ginerva Weasley is sporting a beautiful emerald engagement ring. It is not confirmed that it is from… (contd. Pg2)
Below the large title, a larger picture of Ginny beside Harry’s bed, Harry lying deathly still. Ginny’s hands were clenched in her hair, and a circle with an enlarged picture of her left hand was in the top corner, the emerald engagement ring glittering in the picture.
Ron swore.
Thx follow_the_butterflies, once more =]
Hermione stared with a blank, expressionless face at the newspaper before her, her gaze fixed upon the glittering emerald ring Harry had bought; which seemed like centuries ago. Ron, however, was scrambling around, trying to find parchment and a quill.
He pulled a rather beaten, ruffled quill and an old, crinkled piece of parchment. He scribbled something on it quickly, before withdrawing his wand and muttering, “Molly Weasley!” The parchment seemed to dissolve into the table.
“W-We have to tell Ginny…” Hermione muttered, still staring wide eyed at the newspaper, “Before she reads i-it…”
“She’s in Harry’s room – I just sent a message to Mum, telling her to not let Ginny see the paper. I can’t believe-”
The door opened and Ron stopped abruptly. Hermione folded the paper quickly, her hands fumbling.
“Harry’s shown no improvement – no disimprovement either… wait, is that a word? Anyway – wh-what’s... wrong?” Equin finished slowly, looking from one pale face to one with red ears.
Hermione hesitated, and then slowly offered Equin the tabloid. Equin, worried now, glanced at the married couple before slowly taking the newspaper off Hermione. Still looking at the two of them, she opened the paper. She glanced at the front page. Glanced again. The third time her eyes stuck and widened.
“Oh my-” Equin bit her lip as she skimmed through the article. “Please tell me this is a fake…”
“Why would we fake this?” Ron said loudly, standing up.
“I – I didn’t mean it like that Ron – but - no!” Equin breathed angrily, skimming through the article, “She – this…” Equin looked up and shook her head. “Can Ginny even have five minutes of peace?”
“Obviously not,” Ron said glumly, sitting back down again.
Ginny pressed her fingers to Harry’s throat again. His faint, barely there pulse hit her fingers weakly. Sighing, she leant back in her chair and clutched his hand.
“Nine days… nine days…” Ginny murmured, staring at Harry’s relaxed face anxiously.
She became so immersed she didn’t notice when the door creaked open.
“G-Ginny?” Ron said hesitantly. Ginny jumped and spun around quickly. Ron was shutting the door behind him with his heel, fiddling with a newspaper in his hands and looking very anxious and grave.
“Ron? W-What’s wrong? Has it got to d-do-”
“No – umm – well, a bit… look, the Prophet-”
Ginny sat up straighter and her eyes darkened.
“What did they do now?” she demanded, her hand tightening protectively on Harry’s. “Is it-”
“No – maybe – umm… well…” Ron stumbled, trying to find the right words. He brandished the newspaper unconsciously beside him, “Just… Ginny-”
“Let me see the newspaper,” Ginny said, glancing at the parchment in Ron’s hand, “If you can’t find the words, let me read them,” she muttered, flicking up to Ron’s gaze. He hesitated, then stepped forwards, wringing the paper in his hands.
“Look, Ginny, they are – well – we’re definitely suing them, just…so that you know…”
Ginny was starting to get agitated. Her brother wasn’t letting her know what the tabloids had printed about Harry – or her – fast enough. Standing up she stepped forward and snatched the paper out of his hands, unfolding it quickly.
As she read the large bolded headline and took in the large colour picture of herself and her ring, her eyes widened and eyebrows rose.
“Ginny-” Ron muttered, stepping forwards and placing his hand hesitantly on his sister’s shoulder.
Ginny quickly shrugged it off and spun around, facing her back to Ron and reading the article. She carelessly flicked to page two, scanning through the article quickly. Obviously they could only find so much information, and the next three pages were filled with Harry and Ginny’s adventures – form the Chamber of Secrets to the ‘Saving Battle’ .
Ron watched Ginny’s back, biting his lip. He watched as her whole body pause – froze – then slowly turned to the front page, staring silently at the picture of the glowing, glittering, gleaming ring.
“Ginny-”
Ginny dropped the newspaper in the table beside Harry’s bed, before checking his status and sitting back down, clutching his hand.
Ron was confused. Why wasn’t she angry? Why wasn’t she charging out the door – heading straight to the Prophet Offices to give them an earful, Molly style? Why wasn’t she at least tearing the newspaper up?
Ron faltered, hesitating back. “Um… Ginny?”
“Yes?” Ginny responded quietly, not removing her gaze form Harry.
“Urh… what-”
“What what Ron?”
“Um – I’ll… be right back…” Ron said slowly, staring at his sister oddly and walking out the door. When the door shut behind him, Ginny wiped her eyes angrily.
“She did what?” Hermione gasped, staring at her husband as though he was crazy.
“Nothing! She just – sat back down and didn’t say anything… I don’t know what’s wrong with her…”
Hermione sighed and sat back down in the plastic chair. Equin was looking thoughtfully at the floor.
“Did she… look at her hand? Her ring?”
“No,” Ron muttered, thinking back, “I don’t think so,”
“Did she wipe her eyes?”
“…No… I don’t think so,” Ron repeated.
“She just ignored it completely?”
“Yeah.”
The three of them sat in a noiseless silence, staring at the floor.
“Gotta admire that girl’s spirit,” Equin muttered, before standing up and leaving the room.
For the twentieth time that hour, Ginny checked Harry’s status. Stable. Sighing, she sat down and glanced over Harry.
He looked exactly the same; pale white, stick thin, bruised and broken. She wondered vaguely if he had improved at all over the past nine days. Picking up his hand, she pressed her forehead to it, her head swimming with ifs and whens…
She kissed his hand softly and placed it to her face, freezing palm touching her cheek, staring sullenly into his lifeless face.
“Ginny?”
Ginny dropped Harry’s hand back onto the bed and looked around. Her mother was peering through the doorway, greying auburn hair pulled back in a loose bun, aged face twisted into a look of concern.
“Hi, Mum,” Ginny whispered, her throat hoarse and bitter.
“Has he-?”
“No.” Ginny turned back around, picking Harry’s hand back up and gazing at him, dolefully, dejectedly.
“He’ll improve,” Molly said comfortingly, shutting the hospital door and sitting beside her daughter. “He’s never let us down,”
“He’s never been this damaged – broken – unhealthy…” Ginny said listlessly, bitterly, blinking back tears with every word.
Molly didn’t know how to reply to her daughter; didn’t know how to reply to the facts. She settled herself down in the stiff seat beside her daughter and gazed at the pair of broken souls.
Molly was drawn to how Ginny’s bones jutted painfully under her pyjamas.
“Ginny… when did you last eat?” Molly asked quietly, pulling her gaze away from her only daughter’s stick like frame.
Ginny jumped and looked towards her mother quickly. She met Molly’s eyes fleetingly before quickly turning back to Harry. “I d-dunno…” she muttered, turning back to Harry. Her eyes darted briefly to the monitors then back to Harry again.
“You had that coffee when you woke up – didn’t you?”
“I dunno,” Ginny muttered again, not really listening to her mother but instead the faint beatings of Harry’s heart monitor. Molly’s temper rose slightly, but she kept calm.
“Have you had anything since then?”
“I dunno.”
Ginny rose and checked over all the apparatus again, keeping her back to her mother. Molly looked at her daughter sympathetically, yet angrily.
“I’m going to the canteen. I’ll get you some soup-”
“I’m not hungry.”
“I’ll get you some soup and be right back,” Molly continued as if she hadn’t heard Ginny. She left the room and headed to the canteen.
“Here, Ginny,” Molly whispered, setting the cup of steaming vegetable soup in front of Ginny, who was sitting in the same seat as before.
“Thanks,” Ginny muttered, glancing at the soup before shifting her gaze quickly back to Harry.
“Don’t just thank me.”
Ginny picked up the polystyrene cup and took a spoonful of the hot soup before setting it back in front of her and returning to looking at Harry.
Molly sighed and sat back in her seat, looking over her daughter and surrogate son. After a while, with only the regular beating keeping them from slipping off into a dream world, Molly spoke up.
“Ginny – about the newspaper article,”
“What about it?” Ginny voiced hoarsely, almost as if it wasn’t her speaking.
“Why weren’t – aren’t – you… angry or-”
“I have more important things to worry about than my love life,” Ginny muttered, not shifting her gaze from Harry.
Molly was taken a back. Wasn’t Harry her love life-? Wasn’t worrying about her love life what she was doing-?
“I have to get my life healthy,” Ginny whispered, almost inaudibly, clutching Harry’s lifeless hand in her own.
Molly left the room, only to Disapparate back to the Burrow and to just realise how much her daughter truly cared for Harry James Potter.
Thx follow_the_butterflies, once more =]
“Ginny, Nigel wants another check up,” Hermione said hoarsely, peeking into the hospital room. “Now, Ginny,” she added wearily, rubbing her bloodshot eyes with one of her hands.
Ginny stood up slowly, kissed Harry’s cold forehead and followed Hermione, glancing over her shoulder every step as though Harry would suddenly bolt awake.
“He’s in your room,” Hermione whispered roughly, her voice thick and coarse.
“Hermione – a-are you okay?” Ginny asked slowly, looking over her friend as they walked slowly through Mungo’s spotless white washed corridors. Hermione’s whole aura and posture screamed exhaustion, her hair was tied in a quick loose bun and her eyes were bloody and bagged.
“S-Sirius was screaming all night… nothing Ron and I can’t handle…”
Ginny glanced sympathetically at the committed witch beside her. She remembered back five years ago when Lily was a beautiful, loud newborn and the time, commitment and stamina needed to look after her.
“I’ve got to go – Ron’s been neglecting his work too much lately and it’s caught up on him – he has a desk load of paperwork to do and I want to help him. Good luck, Ginny,” Hermione walked down the corridor without another word. Sighing heavily, Ginny awkwardly fumbled with her hospital door and walked into her room.
Nigel looked up from the sterilized cart of various antidotes.
“First thing you need – a decent three course meal.”
“Healer’s orders, Princess,” Bill said, placing a tray loaded with food in front of her on her hospital bed and spinning a chair around so that he could sit down.
For once, Ginny didn’t protest, but instead picked up the plastic fork and picked at her meal. Bill’s expression immediately sagged, and he surveyed Ginny mournfully.
“Princess I’m… I’m sorry… really sorry…” he muttered sombrely. Ginny looked up curiously at her brother, dumbfounded.
“What – Bill, you haven’t -”
“‘Get Harry out’… get him safe, make sure he was healthy – and not hurt – and… I failed you, Princess… I promised to get him out of there – I should’ve been there…”
They sat in silence for a couple of minutes, Ginny stunned by Bill’s words.
“No…” she murmured, staring stone hard at her brother, “No!” she said louder, taking Bill’s shoulder and shaking him slightly, her startled eyes wide in shock, “No Bill! This is not, not your fault! You did everything you could-”
“And it wasn’t enough. I should’ve been quicker – I shouldn’t have left you two alone – I should’ve seen Malfoy – I should’ve-”
“You did everything you could. And more,” Ginny whispered, cutting across Bill, “I should’ve left first – then we would have all been out of there conscious-”
“But Malfoy would still be alive. He probably would’ve captured you again - I shouldn’t of left you!”
“Bill – what happened happened! You can’t change it! It’s in the past –”
“But-”
“Bill. Harry once said to me ’it’s not our actions that truly show who we are… but our choices’. You chose to do what I wanted to do. I wanted Harry to go first because I love him. You chose to do what I wanted, to benefit me, without thinking that you were quite literally throwing yourself into the heart of a battle – with only a bit of your brain concentrating on your surroundings… you chose to save me… this wasn’t your fault… it was mine…”
“No, Gin-”
“It was Bill. It was my fault. Not yours- mine.”
Bill brushed Ginny’s hand off his shoulder. He stood up and pushed the food tray closer to Ginny, before kissing her forehead and heading to the door.
“This will never be your fault Princess,” Bill muttered as the door closed behind him and Fleur greeted him anxiously, fussing over him as she had always done since The Hogwarts Battle.
It had been four months. Four long, dreary, unbearable months. Every second seemed like a minute, every minute an hour, every hour a day, every day a week, every week a month, every month a year.
It seemed to Ron like déjà vu, more than anything else. Ginny was once again weak, thin and withdrawn, supported entirely upon Lily and Harry’s improvement, or lack of. She only spoke when spoken too – replying in hoarse, short sentences, using as little words as possible.
She never laughed, never smiled – only seemed to brighten slightly when Lily entered a room, or when Harry had shown the smallest sign of improvement. Ginny was becoming increasingly reliant upon Lily and Harry, and was once again distancing herself from the rest of the world.
The Prophet had been trying its best to portray improvement in Harry’s state, censoring the articles relating to him and giving the public a false sense of hope.
If Harry were any other person, another wizard on the street, another man – his life support would’ve been switched off and he would’ve been left to die. But how could the Ministry leave the Chosen One – the Saviour – the Boy-Who-Lived - to die?
The Wizarding World would erupt in uproar; riots and strikes would spark up everywhere. Harry James Potter was admired by all, loved by most and hated by very, very few – the few being Death Eaters or prejudiced idiots.
Ginny was in her seat beside Harry’s bed. She had spent more hours in that seat than she had her hospital bed. At nights she mostly stayed there, clutching Harry’s hand tightly, the beatings of his heart monitor her lullaby. She dropped off for maybe half an hour at the most, before jolting awake – checking Harry’s monitors once more and returning stiffly to her chair.
The sun shone brightly into Ginny’s worn face, causing her to groan awake. She blinked several times to clear her vision and sat upright gingerly. Her eyes immediately –automatically jumped to Harry’s monitors. Nothing had changed.
Whimpering slightly, she sat up and scratched the back of her neck, glancing towards her watch. Twenty five past ten.
She sat in her silence, the monitor beeping the only noise audible to her. She didn’t move when the door behind her clicked open then shut again, or when someone dragged a chair beside her and sat down. She didn’t even move when the last person she expected the intruder to be spoke.
“I’m really sorry about this… Harry can’t seem to stay out of trouble, can he?”
“I think this is more serious than ‘trouble’.”
“Sorry Ginny,” he said quickly, “I… didn’t mean it like that. You know how much I-”
“Yes, I know…” Ginny whispered, knowing this was harder one him than he was letting on. “How’s John?”
“Confused. Moody,” his voice was bitter and forced, “It’s hard on him. He doesn’t understand…” he broke off, afraid he would break down if he kept talking. Ginny noticed the obvious self-blaming tone in his voice.
“It wasn’t your fault. You weren’t yourself; you were transformed and wild-”
“I should’ve gone deeper in!” he spat, glaring at the floor, “I should’ve… shouldn’t have…” he broke off again, rubbing his forehead.
They sat in silence, Ginny subconsciously thinking that everyone was saying the word should too often lately.
“You’re scared… aren’t you?”
“Of course I am! He’s going to be living in the same fear that someone will find out his secret… that he may injure someone at Hogwarts… that his friends will turn against him…”
“But -listen to me. When you were at Hogwarts – your friends found out. They didn’t care! And you never hurt one of them!”
He groaned and sunk deeper in his chair, hands rubbing his scarred face. “Actually-”
“Ginny?”
They jumped and spun around as the door opened.
“Are – oh. Sorry… did I-?”
“It’s okay Equin,” Remus said, standing up. “I was just about to go – I have to help Tonks with John. Bye, Ginny…”
Remus got up and faltered, then walked out the door, shutting it behind him and leaving Equin and Ginny behind.
“I’m sorry, I thought-”
“S’okay Equin… we weren’t exactly having the happiest of chats…” Ginny turned back to Harry, her eyes sweeping over his monitors.
“About John?”
“Yea,” Ginny sighed, running her fingers over Harry’s. Equin gazed at the young witch, emotions tugging at her heart. How Ginny managed all this; the agony over Harry; the looking after a five year old; the constant harassment of newspapers; the whole world looking over her shoulder…
“Ginny,” Equin said suddenly, sitting down beside the witch.
“Yea?” Ginny muttered in response, not looking around.
“D’you want to… I dunno; go out for a day?”
This time Ginny looked around.
“I mean – to Edinburgh Castle, or something… you’ve been in this hospital for six months straight… I mean, do you want to get some fresh air-?”
Ginny looked at Equin, confused almost, then back at Harry.
“What about Harry?” she whispered, her tone so confused, so wrecked, so beaten yet so full of love Equin had to quickly blink away tears.
“Um – we could get a pager… or one of those muggle mootiles…”
Ginny sat still, mulling over the idea, staring at Harry. “Take Lily. Give her a day out…”
“What about you both? Come with us; You haven’t been out of this hospital… and you’ll enjoy it. You and Lily. Lily’s worried sick; she only smiles when you’re there Ginny…”
Tears rose in Ginny’s eyes.
“I’ve been neglecting her…” Ginny whispered hoarsely. Equin jumped.
“What – no - !”
“I’ve been in here too much… I haven’t been with her a lot… I… I… I’m so bloody stupid…”
“Ginny! No-!”
“Where is she? Where’s Lily? See – I don’t even know where she is! I’m horrible!”
“No – Ginny - ”
Everything was taking its toll. The pressure; the heartbreak; the parenting… everything. Ginny was about to break down.
“Ginny, calm down. She’s at Ron’s house, playing with James and Halie-” Equin stopped as Ginny abruptly stood up, shakily yet quickly. “Ginny-”
Ginny walked unsteadily forward until she reached the door. She placed her white hand on the doorknob, then froze. She looked over her shoulder at Harry, then at the door. Equin heard her bit back a very audible sob as she leant her forehead against the cool door.
“Ginny...”
Equin rushed forward beside Ginny who had slid down the door and was curled up on the floor, shaking. She swiftly sat down beside her and wrapped her arms around her shoulders. Ginny sobbed desperately into Equin’s shoulder.
“It’s okay… Ginny, it’s okay…”
“No its not…” Ginny cried faintly, her voice lost in her own sobs.
“I-I can’t leave… what if something happens-? But… I have to be with Lily… but…” Ginny sighed, exhausted, collapsing onto her bed. Equin had gone to speak with someone; and ordered George (to which he replied, “I love it when you tell me what to do,” with a cheeky grin) to look after Ginny.
“Ginny… you don’t have to leave the hospital to spend time with Lily!” George said, using his crutches to slowly move over to his destroyed sister, “Fred and I were out in Muggle London a couple of months ago – you know, to just escape from W.W.W and everyone,” Ginny nodded slowly. The twins were now celebrities because of their joke shop, which now had a clothing store brand to match, “And we saw this thing in a window… a Playstation… it’s cool, and great fun. I could set it up in your office and you and Lily could play it! What about it?”
“Will this Playstation hurt Lily-?”
“No! It’s a harmless Muggle kids game – though Fred and I tampered with it… nothing major though,” he added, seeing the look on Ginny’s puffed face, “Just to make it more real life. You can get loads of games too – Fred and I have these racing games -”
“Racing? I thought Muggles couldn’t use brooms-”
“No, not Broom Racing, this is Car Racing. You know like dad’s old Ford Anglia - ? Only these cars are fast and… slick. We made the game pretty lifelike, so you might not want to play it with Lily… I’ll go out with Equin when she gets back, to find some games for you,” George smiled, shifting about slightly with his crutches. “Then I’ll show you how to work it,”
Ginny nodded, loving her brother for helping her. “Equin… how is she-? You and her-?”
George’s smile turned quickly into a full grin when he heard Ginny.
“She… she’s perfect… a whole four months... not the longest relationship I've had, of course," George winked cheekily, "But...I’ve never felt this way… she’s just beautiful, and smart and funny – funny being important – and… we’ve only snogged a bit – but… she’s just…”
“I’ve never seen you like this about another girl,” Ginny whispered, almost envying the love struck look upon her brother’s face, and his glazed eyes.
“I’ve never felt this way! She’s… well, you’ve seen her! Fred won’t shut up though…” he added, rolling his eyes. “Jealous -”
The door opened and Molly Weasley walked in, carrying a tray of food. She blinked when she saw her two children, only expecting to see Ginny.
“George – how’s your back?” Molly asked quickly, looking over her son, regarding the crutches he was gripping to keep him upright.
“I’m fine Mum,” George said jadedly, winking at Ginny, “Just a cracked spine,”
“Just?!” Molly said scathingly, but dropping the subject. “Ginny, dear, I -”
“Bill gave me lunch,” Ginny muttered, looking over the food, uninterested.
“This is dinner, Ginny,” Molly said, a bit of her temper barely suppressed in her voice as she set the tray down opposite Ginny.
Ginny sighed and ignored the food completely, waiting impatiently for Equin to return. Her mum, after much fussing, had left the room to talk to Arthur and Ginny and George were left alone.
George was talking, Ginny wasn’t listening. She was thinking, just thinking about everything.
Thx INDYGIRL from the Dark Art Forums =]
Bill accompanied Ginny back to her room, having grudgingly removed her from Harry’s room. Nigel was just checking Harry’s apparatus and status; Harry was never left alone.
Ginny sank down into her hospital bed whilst Bill drew the covers up over her.
“Nigel will give you a check up once he’s done with Harry,” Bill said, stepping backwards. Ginny nodded weakly, pulling the blankets around her.
In reality, she should’ve been out of the hospital three months ago. But Ginny was making herself worse by starving herself; withdrawing herself and generally ignoring her body’s needs. For the past four months she had only concentrated on Harry, disregarding her own health.
The door opened before Bill could continue and Ron and Hermione walked in, both looking extremely tired, Sirius cradled in Hermione loving arms.
“How you feeling Ginny?” Hermione asked softly, smiling at Ron as he conjured a chair for her to sit in.
“Fine,” Ginny muttered, nodding slightly. Ron stood behind Hermione’s chair, rolling his eyes and shaking his head. She was quite blatantly not fine. Ginny ignored him.
“When will George and E-”
“Mummy!”
The door opened again but this time a smaller red head ran into the room, jumping up onto the bed and crawling into Ginny’s arms.
“Lily!” Ginny smiled, returning her daughter’s surprisingly strong bear hug. Ginny leant back and kissed Lily’s forehead.
Equin and George, smiling, followed less energetically into the room, George pulling himself along on his crutches and a rucksack swung over Equin’s shoulders.
“Got it,” George winked, kicking the door shut behind him.
“Got what?” Ron asked quickly, glancing at his older brother. George glanced at him before turning back to Ginny.
“I’ll set it up for you tomorrow,” he continued, ignoring Ron. “Also got a couple of games,” he grinned, shaking his head as Hermione stood up to offer him her chair, “I’m fine Hermione,” he smirked.
“Thanks, George,” Ginny smiled, before looking at her beautiful daughter.
“Lily, did you have fun with James and Halie?” she asked softly, tucking her daughters flaming red hair behind her ears.
“Not really,” Lily muttered honestly, her arms still gripping loosely behind her mother’s neck.
“Huh? Did James put those worms in your hair again?” Ginny asked quickly, raising her eyebrows in concern.
“No. I didn’t have fun because you and Daddy weren’t there,” Lily whispered honestly, looking straight into her mums eyes.
Tears rose once again in Ginny’s eyes. “Oh, Lily…” she whispered throatily, hugging her daughter tightly, “I’ll play with you tomorrow, I promise,” she murmured, clutching Lily’s small frame.
A knock on the door brought the mother and daughter embrace back to reality. “Come in,” Bill said distantly, looking at Ginny with glazed eyes.
The door opened once more and Nigel walked into the room, his wand in one hand a vial in the other.
“Mr Potter-”
“Harry,” Hermione corrected him quickly as she had been doing for a while now.
“Sorry… Harry has shown a slight bit of improvement-” Ginny sat up straighter and her eyes brightened, “His entire state has progressed to some extent. Miss - Ginny, may I-?”
“Sure,” Ginny muttered, “Lily, can you-”
“Yes, Mummy,” Lily smiled, sliding off the bed. Nigel stepped forward and used his wand to check Ginny’s health.
“Still need to eat more,” Nigel muttered as the tip of his wand glowed greeny silver. Practically everyone in the room debarring Ginny rolled their eyes at Nigel’s obvious statement. “The aftermaths of some curses are still ricocheting around your body; you’ll still need to take your morning potions. But you’ve shown a slight bit of improvement since yesterday morning,” he concluded, stepping backwards. Lily clambered back up onto Ginny’s bed and back into her lap.
“Lily, may I-?”
Lily nodded and Nigel scanned his wand over Lily. The tip glowed red.
“Good girl,” Nigel smiled, “She’s been taking her potions!”
Lily smiled up at Nigel and nodded again. “They taste icky,” she confessed honestly, making Nigel laugh and several of the Weasley’s to spare a smirk.
“I know, I know, but you’ll only need to take them, say, about two more weeks,” Nigel smiled. “Right, I’m afraid I’ve got to go… check on Yalnets Houdgen. Poor bloke’s still not out of here…” with a nod of his head, Nigel walked away, his pale blue robes billowing out behind him.
“You need to eat Ginny,” Ron muttered, rubbing his forehead resignedly. Ginny simply ignored him, studying her daughter on her lap.
“Good girl,” she whispered, kissing Lily’s forehead, “Not a lot of people would take those icky potions,”
“You for one,” Ron muttered under his breath. Only Hermione heard him though, and she gave him a strong glare.
Ginny couldn’t sleep. She never slept; only when she was with Harry. Lily lay in a camp bed beside her, tucked in and sleeping away. Even her presence couldn’t relax Ginny.
What if something – or someone - happened to Harry?
What if the Trainee Healer watching over him fell asleep?
What if Harry just died… and she wasn’t there?
Carefully, slowly as to not make any noise, Ginny pushed back the soft covers and gently placed her bare feet on the sterilized floor. Lily didn’t stir. Kissing her daughter’s forehead gently, Ginny slipped quietly out of the room.
The hospital was light up, a few Healers and even visitors wondering down the hall. They were all engrossed in their own matters to notice Ginny. She slid silently down the hall and paused outside Harry’s door. What would the Trainee Healer say-? Would he get Nigel-? Or another Healer-? Would he let her stay-?
Taking a deep breath, Ginny muttered the password and clicked open the door. She peered inside.
The bedside light was the only light on, casting an ominous glow over Harry’s pale, still body. The chair the Trainee Healer should have been sitting in was empty. Ginny felt both rage and relief flood through her.
Why is Harry left alone-?!
Thank Merlin I don’t have to answer anyone…
Clicking the door shut behind her, she crept across the room and sat into the vacant chair. Glancing at Harry’s apparatus, she sighed when she saw only the small improvement Nigel had mentioned. At least he was improving.
Picking up his limp hand in hers, she pressed his freezing skin against her cheek, gazing sadly into Harry’s face.
“You shouldn’t have done it Harry,” she whispered softly, staring heavily at him, “You should’ve let Hermione… or Equin… you didn’t have to…”
Ginny broke off, her voice trembling. She kissed his cold hand softly.
“You knew you were weak… you knew Unforgivables require so much energy… why did you do it…?”
Shaking, she lay down his hand and leant her forehead against the bed.
“I know why you did it…”
Ginny took in a deep breath and raised her head.
“To save me. But… damn Merlin… I’m not worth it Harry… I’m not worth this… all of this… I’m not worth it! I’m not worth you…”
Ron knew he shouldn’t have left Harry alone, but he just wanted to get some coffee. Better leaving Harry alone for five minutes than falling asleep for two hours.
Ron had volunteered to watch over Harry that night, replacing the Trainee Healer.
He was walking back down the corridor, steaming coffee in his hands, arousing his senses. He muttered the password to Harry’s room and silently opened the door. He was about to step into the room when he heard a small voice.
“…I’m not worth you…”
Ron froze. He didn’t want to walk in on Ginny, he wanted to walk away. Leave Ginny with Harry for about fifteen minutes, go check on Lily and come back. That would be the rational thing to do. But, Ron being Ron, he found his feet had stuck fast to the ground.
“You have to promise me… you never, ever will place my life before yours… never again… because I’m just not worth it…”
Ginny’s voice was shaking now, as was her whole body.
“I-I… just please Harry… Lily needs you… Ron and Hermione need you… I need you…”
A tear slid down her face, sparkling slightly under the dim light.
“I need you Harry… now more t-than ever… you’re here… you’re right in front of me… but y-you’re not here…”
Ginny was now crying openly, the tears falling thick and fast down her face. She shakily wiped the tears away with the back of her hand.
Ron’s brotherly instinct must’ve kicked in, as his feet could move again and he found himself closing the door behind him and walking over to Ginny. He pulled her up and held her in a fierce hug. Her arms gripped him tightly, her head buried into his chest.
“R-Ron… wh-when will h-he…?”
“I don’t know Ginny… I just don’t know…” Ron murmured in response, burying his face into her shoulder as she cried into his chest.
Right at that moment, the only thing Ron wanted in the whole world, the only thing, was to know the answer.
To know when Harry would wake up.
: A/N: thank you slytherin_ginny for pulling me out of a rut/writers block and helping me with this chapter!!! *hugs and cookies!*
chapter image by brilliant beauty ^^
Neither Ron nor Ginny spoke of her breakdown, because no one had to know or find out. Hermione suspected something was wrong, as she always did with Ron, but didn’t pressure him, especially when he snapped at her for asking.
George was just silently levitating a Muggle Television into Ginny’s room when Lily woke up.
“Mu-Mummy…?” Lily whispered, sitting upright and rubbing her eyes. Ginny quickly moved off her bed and sat down beside her daughter.
“Hey Lils,” she whispered, hugging Lily. Lily pulled away and looked straight into Ginny’s eyes. “What honey?”
Lily’s eyes were narrowed, as though she was thinking hard about something.
“Why have you been crying Mummy?”
George froze from where he was magically attaching the Muggle Television to the Wizarding Power Supply.
“What – Lily, no I haven’t!”
“Yes you have Mummy,” Lily said indignantly, squinting at her mothers eyes, “I can tell,”
“Lily, no I-”
“Why are you lying Mummy? You taught me it was wrong to lie,” Lily continued, her eyes wide now, staring almost accusingly at her mother.
Ginny sighed softly and closed her eyes, biting her lip.
“Lily… I… it doesn’t matter,” Ginny murmured, picking Lily up onto her lap. Lily opened her mouth to speak but Ginny continued, “What do you want for breakfast?”
“Toast,” Lily smiled toothily. “And orange juice – please,”
“I’ll be right back-”
“Don’t worry yourself, Ginny,” George cut across, stowing his wand away up his sleeve, “I was just about to go up to the canteen,”
“It’s okay George, you rest-”
“No, no. I was going to met Fred up there anyway,” George grinned, “What do you want Ginny?”
“Just some tea,”
“Nonsense. I’ll get you something nice,” he winked. George hopped out of the room and the door shut automatically behind him.
Lily was just in the middle of telling Ginny what James did with the wand he ‘found’ the other day when the door opened and the twins stepped in, George hobbling on his crutches and Fred levitating two trays of breakfast behind him and drinking some coffee.
“Your breakfast, madams,” Fred announced greatly, letting go of his coffee cup – which remained in mid air – and bowing deeply. Lily grinned and scrambled onto her bed, hungry for food.
With a wave of one hand, one of the trays shot forward and landed delicately onto Lily’s bedspread, a plate filled with several slices of toast, an orange juice pitcher and a cup balanced on top.
“Madame Lily,” Fred smiled, winking at his niece. Lily clapped her hands at his effortless wandless magic show and picked up one of the slices of toast, munching happily.
With another sweep of his hand the other tray settled itself in front of Ginny.
Toast, tea, coffee, bacon, cereal and other foods were stacked perilously on top of the tray.
“It’s okay, I’m not that-”
“Yes you are,” Fred said loudly, interrupting her bluntly, “Eat.”
“But-”
“You have no sugar! Of course!” Fred said over her again, whipping out his wand. “Accio Sugar! It’ll be here in a second,” he winked, brandishing his wand again and removed the jam from Lily’s hair.
Ginny huffed, sinking back into her pillows and looking at her daughter. Her posture softened when she saw Lily, laughing. Fred and opened up another tub of jam for her and it and flicked up over his face, leaving his already freckled face even redder.
Ginny found herself lost in time, just watching her brother and her daughter mess around with the breakfast. She watched, a faint, one-sided smile slanting slightly on her lips, as Fred wiped away the strawberry jam from his face. Lily was laughing at him, her whole face light up – a sight that made Ginny just that slight bit happier. Fred grinned evilly at Lily, jam all over his fingers. She squealed as Fred rubbed the jam into her face and squirmed away, struggling, shrieking and snickering.
“Here, Ginny,” George said, picking up the tea he had finished mixing the sugar into. She took it wordlessly, still watching Lily and Fred’s play fight, and took a sip. George watched her, almost not believing what he was seeing, as she continued to eat her breakfast unconsciously; not paying to the food, but to her daughter.
“How is he-? Is he okay-? Have we-?”
“Now, now, Mrs Weasley, relax,” the Trainee Healer smiled, scribbling down a last note with an eagle feather quill. She closed the parchment file and threw it behind her. The file cabinet opened up and the pieces of parchment ruffled around, resorting themselves until the file slid into a slot titled, ‘Weasley, Ronald; Weasley, Hermione’.
“Sirius is as healthy as James and Halie when they were his age,” she continued, brushing some invisible dirt off her lime green robes.
“Thank you so much Healer Point-”
“No, no. Not a Healer yet,” Point laughed, her blue eyes bright, “Trainee,”
“Sorry,” Hermione apologized, picking up her copy of the files and placing them carefully in her pocket. Behind her, Ron was cradling Sirius in his arms. Sirius’ wide blue eyes were staring unblinkingly at his father, his hands outstretched in the air as though trying to reach Ron’s nose. A gurgle escaped his grinning mouth.
“Can I… sorry if I seem a bit rude, but, you two are Ginerva Weasley and Harry Potter’s friends?” Point asked tentatively, looking excitedly from Hermione to Ron.
“Yes – thank you for everything, Trainee Point,” Hermione said quickly, turning to Ron and laughing softly at Sirius’ antics.
“I don’t mean to pry-” Point continued, seeming to do the very thing, “But, how is Harry Potter doing-? The Prophet has been rather vague-”
“I’m really sorry, Trainee Point, but I’m not comfortable-”
“Please, just if he’s improved, the Healers have taken Magical Oath’s and that corridor is under guard-”
“Sorry, Trainee Point, but we have to go now. Thanks for everything,” Ron interrupted her quickly, shifting Sirius in his arms and trying the pull Hermione out, who had slowly gotten paler. “Thank you,” he said as the door shut behind him.
“I wish people would stop doing that,” he scowled when the door closed, blocking out Trainee Healer Point’s tsks.
“It… at least Sirius is okay,” Hermione responded quietly, gazing lovingly at the still gurgling baby in Ron’s arms as they walked down the corridor.
“Of course he is,” Ron said offhandedly, placing Sirius gently into one of his arms before wrapping his other arm around Hermione’s shoulders. “After all the mornings you’ve skipped – all the times you’ve played and fed him – how could he not be?”
Hermione didn’t respond, she smiled faintly and snuggled closer into him, placing her own arm around his waist.
“Ha! I’m winning!”
“Shut up George – wait-! Waaaiiittt-!!” Fred said slowly, shaking the trigger furiously on his controller, “Ha!”
“Fred-!”
“I love turbo boost,” Fred grinned, easily slipping through the gap in the traffic. “It’s so… turbo.”
“Shut up,” George snapped, scowling as his car crashed into the large van. “Moooove! Merlin…”
“What is that?”
“Ginny!” Fred said, jumping upwards and striding towards the open door, “and Equin! Bonjour, m’ladies,” he said loudly, bowing extravagantly, “And Lily! Superb!”
Lily grinned up at her uncle as he shut the door behind the three girls and ushered them over the bed, which had been magically stretched. George was sitting, strangely straight backed, at the edge, still fiddling with his controller.
“Ha! Fred – I believe you are now in eight place!”
“What – no!”
Fred dived in front of the bed, picking up the controller. He stayed sprawled on the floor, furiously pushing the trigger forwards, pressing numerous buttons, his tongue between his teeth.
Ginny sat down on the bed beside Equin, looking at the… machine in front of her. It was large, wide and silver, flashing images changing on the screen. It was split in half; the top half showed a yellow streamlined car zooming along a busy road, a small circle in its bottom corner with yellow and red dots.
The bottom half of the screen held a sleek red car, identically to everything but colour to the car above it, zooming along a countryside road, the same circle in the bottom corner.
Below the heavy silver box, there was a smaller, thinner black box, several indents engraved in it, and a symbol at the top, ‘PS2’.
Strange noises were coming out of the boxes; like traffic, only three times louder and faster.
“Fred-”
“Almost done…” he muttered, and he gasped as the red car quickly swerved to spin around a corner, “Dammit George! You’re meant to hit that!”
“Look, Fred, there’s the Finish Line! Look, it’s getting closer… and closer… and, my, would you look at that – I got there first!”
Fred groaned and pulled himself heavily onto his feet, glared at George, then nonverbally Summoned the controller off him.
“Shut it,” he spat, before turning to Ginny and Lily, “This,” he said, his tone now happy and proud, “Is a Playstation Two,” he grinned, nudging the smaller black box with his toe. Lily nodded eagerly, staring at the black box, her green eyes wide.
“And these,” he continued, holding up the two black controllers in front of his sister and niece, “Are the controllers,” he grinned, pressing them into their hands.
“What do we-?” Ginny asked cautiously, looking over the dense, black objects in her hand and glancing at the one in her daughters.
“Do they hurt-?”
“No! Not at all,” Fred grinned, kneeling in front of them. He began explaining what each button and trigger did on the controller.
“…This – no this one – is how you move the car forward, and you hold this one in to accelerate. This is the brake, and then this is the turbo boost… you can only use that when the green bar at the bottom of your screen – Ginny, you’re top, Lily, you’re bottom – is full… right, got it? We’ll put it on easy; see how you get on…”
Two hours later, the twins were laughing, shouting and yelling advice; Equin was grinning broadly, helping Lily; Lily was grinning, flushed and pressing all the buttons on her controller; Ginny was smiling, trying as hard as she could to pass through the traffic jams unscathed.
“Lily – swerve left - ! Right - ! Accelerate - !”
“Ginny watch out for that – ouch that’s gonna hurt in the morning -”
“Lily, you’re winning –!”
“Swerve - !”
“Corner - !”
They were so immersed in their game that none of them noticed the door behind them unlock and open. They did, however, notice the bed suddenly sag under a new weight.
“James! Haley!” Lily said happily, looking away from the screen for a minute, before quickly turning back to it, “I’m winning! I’m winning!”
“What is that?” James asked incredulously, pointing at the television and Playstation, his eyes wide and staring. Halie copied him, pointing at the large Muggle machine in front of them.
“Is that the Playstation?” Ron asked, stopping the large navy pram behind the bed and looking curiously at the Playstation. Sirius just gurgled, banging the head of a Chudley Cannons Quidditch figure against the side of his pram, laughing. Hermione knelt at the side of the pram and cooed at him, completely uninterested in the Playstation. Probably because she had researched everything she could as soon as George told her what he was going to do with it.
“Yep. Beautiful, isn’t she?” Fred said proudly, before quickly yelling at Ginny to change gear.
“She?” Ron snorted, picking up Halie and setting her on his shoulders, where she clapped her hands and tugged at his hair, “Given her a name?”
“No,” snapped Fred, before quickly pressing a button on Lily’s controller, “I-”
“All Muggle machines are classified as feminine,” Hermione said, not even looking up, still fussing over Sirius, who was now chewing the Cannon figure’s head.
“Oh… because that’s normal,” Ron grinned as Halie rested her chin on his head. He started bouncing up and down on the balls of his feet, causing Halie to shriek and cling onto him for her life, laughing.
“James, d’you want a go?” Ginny asked kindly, pressing the pause button on her controller. Lily groaned as the race stopped and Ginny offered her controller to James, who was looking excitedly at the screen, gasping and shrieking.
“Yes please!” he grinned, taking the controller and pressing the button Ginny had just pressed.
“Here, James – X is to accelerate-” George started, but James was already on the floor, the instruction manual set open onto the games controls in front of him, hiss tongue between his teeth, and zooming expertly through the traffic.
Ginny stood up off the bed, kissed the top of Lily’s head, and moved towards the door. Every adult head in the room turned to watch her. Hermione straightened up from the buggy.
“Ginny? Where are you going?” Equin asked, half standing.
“Just to the toilet,” Ginny muttered, “be right back.” She walked out of the room. Everyone but Hermione relaxed, turning back to the Playstation and egging on the now speedily approaching Lily James, or the agitated Lily.
“Um… why didn’t she use that one?” Hermione asked offhandedly, nodding towards the toilet at the door.
Everyone but James, Halie, Lily and Sirius groaned, biting their lips.
Sirius started crying as the head to the Quidditch figure fell off and clattered onto the floor.
beautiful image by carrieberrie (: loves you!
Ginny groaned, pushing the toilet seat down and landing heavily on top of it, waving her hand to lock the door. She sighed and held a shaky hand in front of her watering eyes.
So Merlin damned guilty…
She had been laughing. She had been smiling.
Merlin…
She had been enjoying herself… whilst Harry was lying, unconscious, so close to death he could brush it with his fingers.
She felt like kicking the cabinet in front of her… smashing the mirror that was whispering something… punching and kicking something until it was just pulp…
So bleeding conceited…
She pushed herself back up, pressing down on the toilet seat with her fingers. She fell backwards almost immediately, landing heavily on top of the toilet. She groaned, shoving her head into her hands, bitter tears rising again in her eyes.
What if - when I was playing - something happened…?
Fear suddenly gripped Ginny; suddenly flooded through her. She staggered quickly, clumsily, upright, gripping the counter with her cold fingers to keep her upright.
“Careful, honey-”
Ginny ignored the mirror; her hand grappled towards the doorknob, she twisted and turned it frantically. She stopped when nothing opened the door. Suddenly, she remembered, cursing herself for her stupidity.
“Ahlohamora!” she muttered fretfully, waving her hand over the doorknob. She pushed the door open hurriedly, faltering out of the small bathroom in the hall. She fell into a witch, who caught her and held her steady.
“Whoa, there! Are you okay-?”
Ginny hastily picked herself off the young visitor.
“Fine – fine – thank you – bye-”
She hurried down the corridor, leaving the startled young witch behind.
Ginny was just about to round the corner to Harry’s room when –
“Ginny! Stop!" Hermione cried, running down the corridor. She caught up Ginny easily, grabbing onto her elbow.
“Where are you going-?!”
“What if something’s happened?!” Ginny hissed frantically, pulling herself out of Hermione’s grip and hurrying hastily away.
“Ginny – they would’ve contacted us!” Hermione continued, running after the hysterical red head, “We would’ve known!”
“What if it happened so suddenly, so unpredictably-?”
“They would’ve contacted us!”
“But-”
“Ginny, think rationally!” Hermione called angrily at her as Ginny sprinted down the corridor. Hermione sighed angrily, and, ignoring the people staring at her and after Ginny, ran after the Weasley.
Ginny whispered the password and tugged on the doorknob.
It didn’t open.
“What – no -”
She whispered the password again and turned the doorknob frantically. It still didn’t open.
“Please,” Ginny whispered, begging, “Open!”
“Ginny-”
“Yes? Oh, hello Miss Weasley, Mrs Weasley,” Nigel smiled at them, a chart grasped in his hand and the other hand holding the door open.
Ginny relaxed, if only a bit. Nigel was one of the best. If he was here… everything should be okay… shouldn’t it?
“Hello, Nigel,” Ginny said quickly, moving forward, “May I-?”
“Hold on a second, there,” Nigel grinned, “I need to make sure you aren’t some rogue Death Eaters – or worse – roving reporters! We’ve picked up on security a bit… now…” Nigel flicked through to the back of the file in his hand.
“Miss Weasley… what age were you when your older brother taught you how to fly – and who was it?”
“I was six and Charlie taught me,” Ginny replied quickly, remembering faintly how she had persuaded Charlie to let her onto his broom with her angelic innocence, and how she had almost fallen off thirty feet up in the air.
“Perfect,” Nigel nodded, “And – Mrs Weasley – what was your first display of magic-?”
“In primary school – P5 – when Robert Carlyle teased me about my brace,”
“What was the magic involved?”
“All the rubbers in the room started bombarding him, and wouldn’t stop until he was locked in the store,” Hermione said quickly, a slight flush spreading up her cheeks.
“Excellent, excellent… come right on in… don’t worry, I’ll shut it, Mrs Weasley…”
Ginny rushed ahead, her eyes trained on Harry. He was exactly the same.
Pale. Unmoving. Corpselike.
She scanned the graphs, charts and sheets surrounding him, sitting down in one of the plastic chairs. As her hand sought his, her eyes found something else.
“His heart rate-”
“Yes. It has gone up by a fraction – I was just noting that. It is only a fraction, though – but it does show the slightest sign of improvement, even though it’s not that reassuring. A raised heart rate could also be just before it drops dramatically… best not to get our hopes up, Miss Weasley,” Nigel explained slowly, solemnly. Ginny nodded, not really listening to the Healer. Her bright brown eyes were set on Harry’s face.
Nigel and Hermione began talking in hushed, stifled whispers behind her. Ginny held Harry’s cold hand in both of hers before moving one of them up to rest on his cheek.
She traced his face; his cheekbones, his nose, his mouth, his eyes…
Please… dear Merlin… just… just tell me that you’ll open your eyes… tell me that you’ll open your eyes…that’s all I ask…
James grinned triumphantly as the large, red block capitals ‘Player 2 Wins!’ flashed across the screen and Lily clapped enthusiastically behind him.
“I – you cheated!” George insisted, glaring at the laughing James. “I demand a rematch!” he insisted, pressing the ‘rematch?’ selection.
“George… that was your rematch,” Equin giggled, amused at her boyfriends’ childish behaviour.
“A re-rematch!”
Equin laughed as James successfully got the starting turbo boost, leaving George in his dust.
“You-”
George was cut off as the door opened and slammed. George and Equin jumped; James just kept on zooming ahead on the track and Lily watched him, leaning forwards, her eyes following the car.
“Stupid pile of Muggle junk… waste of space… stupid idea…” Fred muttered, more to himself than anyone else, flinging himself grumpily into the plastic chair and folding his arms, huffing like a toddler.
“Fred? What’s wrong-?”
“Talked to Hermione,” Fred said shortly, “About Ginny.”
George and Equin sat up straighter.
“What-?”
“She’s feeling guilty. Guilty!” Fred gave a bitter bark, “Merlin help us…”
“Guilty? Is she still-”
“No. Well, yes, but no. This isn’t about her not leaving first – it’s about this idea,” he spat, nodding to the Playstation, which was still playing.
“…What? How can she feel guilty about… about this? Enjoying herself? How can she…?”
“That’s exactly it,” Fred responded to Equin, “Enjoying herself. Having fun… Merlin!” Fred swore, standing abruptly and kicking over the chair.
“When will she… will she… wise up?!” he yelled, gripping the windowsill with white fingers, glaring out the window.
“Wise up? Wise up?” Equin spluttered, rising, “She’s in love, Fred!”
“I know – but – it’s so… it’s such a… selfless reason!” Fred spat, moving his hands up to his face.
“And that’s a bad thing?”
“Equin – you know what I mean!”
“Don’t blame her, Fred!”
“Fine, I’ll blame Harry! Why did he go to her anyway? Why not Ron – or Hermione – or Hogwarts -”
“You shut up right there, Fred Weasley!” Equin yelled, pushing Fred's chest so that he staggered backwards, “This is not Harry’s fault! Do you really think he would want Ginny like this?!”
Fred seemed to struggle with himself for a minute.
“It – I – he -”
“It is not Ginny’s fault, definitely not Harry’s fault! It is my brothers’ fault, so stop blaming everyone else!” Equin said lowly, her voice shaking, face close to Fred's.
The twins froze. Nobody had ever heard Equin mention her brother since May.
“Equin...” Fred said meekly, face poignant and docile. He didn’t get to finish, however, as Equin strode past him and out the door, slamming it in his face.
Equin sat down in the bathroom, locking the door magically – the same bathroom Ginny had collapsed in less than an hour ago. She fell down on the toilet seat and wrapped her arms around her legs, pressing her forehead into her knees.
“Stupid bloody ignorant brother…” she murmured, pressing her head harder against her knees and pulling her legs closer to herself as tears filled in her eyes.
Draco Malfoy may have been malicious, he may have been ignorant, he may have been cruel… but he was still her brother. Her twin brother who was murdered right in front of her.
“No."
Equin abruptly stood upright and grabbed the counter with her hands.
“He would’ve killed me. He would’ve killed Ginny. He would’ve killed Harry. He would’ve killed all of us. It’s for the best. Ra-Rather he’s dead. Than all of us.”
“It really is dearie,” the mirror murmured suddenly, “It is all for the best…”
Equin picked her head up weakly and gazed at her own defeated reflection in the mirror.
“Isn’t it?”
“Definitely honey…” the mirror replied sleepily.
Ginny gripped Harry’s lifeless hand in both of hers as she pretended not to hear Ron, Hermione and Nigel’s frantic whispers behind her.
“It has gone up by a fraction – but only a fraction… I don’t know at the moment if it is for the best or worst,” Nigel muttered to the frowning Weasley couple, “a raised heart rate could mean that it could slowly mount higher and higher over the days or weeks, and then a finally awakens. Or…” Nigel faltered, glancing over his shoulder at Ginny and Harry, “It could rise suddenly – too suddenly. He’s been in this coma for so long, if his heart rate mounts past a certain rate… it would mean that…” Nigel faltered, pausing. He glanced at Harry and Ginny then back at Ron and Hermione, clearing his throat anxiously.
“…Do you have a wizarding type of Defibrillator?” Hermione asked slowly, biting her lip.
Ron glanced sideways at his wife, “A what-?”
“We don’t have a machine type, no,” Nigel said, “But we do have a spell. But the spell requires massive amounts of energy, magic and stamina. People have been known to die and collapse after the spell,”
“Have you ever performed it?” Ron asked lowly, glimpsing at Harry.
“Only once,” Nigel recalled, eyebrows furrowed together in concentration, “I remember having to have a very long sleep and lovely cup of coffee afterwards – and a week off of doing nothing but lying down. Couldn’t perform Wingardium Leviosa without collapsing for a couple of days…”
A still, uneasy silence followed Nigel’s story. Ginny blinked away the bitter tears that were rising once more in her eyes and gripped Harry’s hand harder than before. Hermione found comfort in her husband, hugging her arms around Ron’s waist and digging her head into his shoulder. He had placed his arms around her. Nigel was flicking through his chart, eyebrows still furrowed.
As Ginny squeezed Harry’s hand, her head on the sheets, she felt… almost like a sudden, swift heat radiate from Harry’s hand, before going cold – but not as cold – as before. She raised her head, and looked at his face. It had a tad bit more colour than before…
“It’s gone up,” she whispered faintly, her eyes fixed on one of the charts.
“What?” Hermione said quickly, swerving around away from Ron and stepping towards the hospital bed. “No…”
Nigel hurried forward and rustled through Harry’s charts, before finally checking his pulse.
“Don’t leave him alone. Any change at all – and press that with your wand tip,” Nigel said quickly, gesturing to a round, pale green button in the bedside table.
He hurried out of the room, muttering and the chart in his hands magically flying through the parchment.
As the door shut, Hermione collapsed into the plastic chair Ron was gripping so hard his fingertips had gone white.
The three of them sat in silence, staring weakly at their best friend’s cold, defeated body, feeling helpless… useless… pointless…
Ginny was in her same seat, her legs tucked underneath her, her hands holding onto the bed rails. Hermione was looking around and searching through the charts, in case the Healers had missed something. Nigel had reappeared with a Healer for about five minutes, before disappearing off again. Ron had Lily, who had wandered in, searching for her mummy, sitting on his lap, a chess set in front of him.
“Lily… the Bishop can only go diagonally… see… like this…”
Hermione flicking through charts around Ginny was beginning to irate her; the continuous rustling of paper, the frequent clicking of her tongue… Ginny kept her mouth shut, however, and was in no mood to do anything but.
Ginny sighed through her nose softly, her eyes looking at Harry’s limp body. Her brown eyes were full of pain, full of fear.
She began her wishful thinking. She began imagining Harry, waking up, everything being perfect again. She imagined their wedding, their honeymoon, their lives… just her, Harry and Lily…
She closed her eyes.
Never going to happen she spat bitterly to herself. It will never be that simple…
Ginny slipped off into her thoughts again, the sounds of Ron and Lily’s game and Hermione’s murmurings and rustlings becoming nothing but a distant buzz.
Crash.
Ginny jumped and fell out of her chair, landing heavily on the floor. Hermione whipped around.
“Ginny!”
Hermione pulled Ginny softly to her feet, checking over her.
“I’m fine…” Ginny whispered. Lily looked at them sheepishly as her King dragged away Ron’s Bishop.
“Sorry Ginny; it wasn’t meant to be that loud…” Ron muttered, glancing at the chess game. He scolded at Lily’s King. “Maybe… Lily, let’s put this away. We’ll play again tomorrow…”
Ginny stared heavily at the chess board as the pieces retreated; the Black and White Kings shook hands. As Ron folded up the chess board, Lily lay on her stomach and watched the chess pieces march back into their velvet bags.
Ginny told Hermione that she was fine, no harm done, and was shrugging off her hands. She turned back to Harry’s bed and her eyes automatically checked his charts.
“N-No…” Ginny whispered, stumbling forwards, her eyes focused on the charts. “No!”
“Ginny I told you -” Hermione broke off, and stared at Harry’s charts, “oh Merlin...” Hermione whispered quickly, “Merlin, Merlin, Merlin!” she muttered frantically under her breath. She rushed forwards and checked through all of the charts.
“It’s gone up again…” Ginny whispered, her large eyes stuck on the chart, her white hands gripping the bedside table.
“And again…”
“Ginny – press the button – call Nigel – Ron -!”
Hermione was running through all the files quickly, ripping through parchment, scanning graphs again and again and again. She moaned pitifully as Harry’s heart rate rose again.
“Ginny! Ron!”
The two Weasley’s were in shock. Ginny was staring, transfixed, at the Heart Rate Chart, whispering nonsense under her breath as Harry’s heart rate rose again. Ron was staring, open mouthed, at Harry. Lily looked up curiously from her position on the floor.
Harry’s chest was starting to rise. Slowly at first, but getting quicker and quicker with every passing moment.
“Ginny! Ron!”
It was as though someone had electrocuted Ginny; she jumped and stumbled at the bedside table. Her finger jammed into the pale green button. She moaned as nothing happened and started thumping it frantically.
“Ginny – your wand - !” Hermione yelled, pulling out her own wand and muttering some spells under her breath. There was a mild blue flash; Harry’s heart rate stopped rising. The room froze. Then it started rising again; though not as quickly as before. Hermione groaned.
Ginny searched in her robes frantically, searching for her wand. She didn’t have it. Stifling a groan, she kept looking. Her eyes caught Harry’s wand, collecting dust on the bedside table. She grabbed it and slammed it into the button. The wand tip cracked slightly under the force; the button activated and shone a pale greenish glow.
Ron still stood in the background, his mouth still open, still frozen in shock. Lily had stumbled to her feet.
“Daddy…” Lily muttered, inching forwards, “Daddy…?”
“Lily… stay back…” Ginny muttered, glancing at Harry’s chart, his wand held in her shaking hand.
“Mummy… what’s wrong with Daddy…”
“Ron!” Hermione screamed, sweating, “Ron!”
Ron stepped forwards shakily, drawing his wand. “What should I -”
“Get Lily out!” Ginny yelled at her brother, glancing from Harry to Hermione, who was performing the spell again.
Ron scooped Lily up into his arms and took her quickly out of the room.
“No – Daddy – let me down - Uncle Ron -!” Lily struggled and struggled to free herself, but Ron had a firm grip on her.
No sooner had Ron and Lily left, two Healers rushed in, trolley of potions in tow.
“Sorry we’re late-”
“Nigel’s in the middle of an Internal Examination-”
“He’s almost done-”
“He’ll be here soon.”
The Healers spoke whilst pushing Ginny and Hermione rudely out of the way.
“How long?” one of them – tall, thin male; brown eyes and sandy blonde hair – asked, waving his wand quickly over Harry’s body. Nothing changed.
“About two minutes,” Hermione said quickly, glancing at Ginny. Ginny was staring furiously at the Healers.
How dare they push me away?! I’m one of the best Healers in this damn place-
“How quickly has his heart rate risen?” the other – tall, stocky female; brown hair and blue eyes – demanded, shuffling quickly through the vials in the rack.
“Quickly enough,”
The male Healer clicked his tongue angrily, glancing at his partner, “Alice – hurry up!” he barked.
“Shut it, Jack,” the female – Alice – snarled, straightened up, a vial of lucid blue liquid in her hand. She swiftly stepped forwards and – Jack opening Harry’s mouth - poured it down Harry’s throat. He coughed and spluttered; but his heart rate slowed down.
“Do the spell again,” Alice said quickly, placing the vial back clumsily onto the trolley. Jack performed the same spell Hermione had been practising.
Hermione stood beside Ginny, hand covering her mouth, eyes wide and fearful, watching Harry. Ginny had her eyes closed, raking her brain.
“We don’t have a machine type, no,” Nigel said, “But we do have a spell. But the spell requires massive amounts of energy…
Ginny thought back, way back, to her second week as a Trainee Healer…
Ginny ran after her Mentor – Stanley. He was walking briskly down the corridor, checking the Muggle contraption on his wrist.
“Stanley…” Ginny said as she reached his side.
It was their break; finally. Ginny had been waiting for a chance to ask Stanley about this spell she read about last night – it sounded different.
“Yes Ginny?” Stanley replied, turning into the lounge. Ginny followed him.
“I read about this spell last night,” Ginny said, sitting down at one of the tables as Stanley got them some coffee, “It sounded interesting…”
“Really?” Stanley said mildly, “What was it?”
“The Hocutius spell.”
Stanley didn’t say anything, but his posture became stiffer. Ginny pressed on.
“The book said it was used in cases of extreme heart rise. Why only extreme?”
“Because,” Stanley said heavily, dropping two mugs in front of them, “It requires a lot of energy,”
“Have you ever seen it been performed?”
“Only once – when I was in my first year as an Apprentice. Nigel Goodmound was my Mentor and the one to perform the spell upon an old friend,” Stanley mused, taking a sip of steaming coffee. Ginny gripped her mug in her hands, eager to find out more about this Hocutius spell. “It’s only been performed ten times in the history of the hospital,”
“Only ten?”
“Ginny…” Stanley sighed, leaning forwards, “I don’t think you understand how much power it takes to perform this spell.”
Ginny didn’t respond.
“It’s only been performed ten times. Seven of those times, the caster passed out for at least five hours afterwards. Twice, the casters had a week off. And one time… well. The caster didn’t have much sleep the night before, but I’m pretty sure he won’t be waking up anytime soon.”
Ginny swallowed. “What… happens when you cast Hocutius?”
“Well, there’s a lot of before preparation needed. First, you need to be calm. Your breathing needs to be steady, as does your heart rate.”
Harry’s heart rate turned right around, it was now dangerously low; almost a flat liner.
Ginny tried to relax. She slowed down her breathing, taking in deep breaths…
“You need to zone out any background noises. It’s only you, your wand and the patient...”
“We’re losing him!”
“Quickly Jack!”
Ginny blocked out Hermione’s whimpers, the Healers movements and loud barks and the continuous monotone of the Heart Rate Monitor…
“Then, you take your wand in both your hands, gripping tightly...”
Ginny grasped Harry’s wand, holding it as firmly as she could without splintering it…
“Now. You need to know your patient. You need to be able to see them rise; to see them awake and well. You need to be able to want it. Kind of like an Unforgivable. You need to want to perform this spell – all of you needs to want to perform Hocutius. If any part of you is unwilling; it won’t work…”
Ginny wanted to perform this spell more than anything else in the world…
“Everyone needs to stand back from the patient. I anyone interrupts the spell, it would be chaotic. You need to touch the tip of the patient’s robes with your wand… only the tip; the wand must barely brush past the patient’s clothes…”
“Stand back…” Ginny whispered, stepping forwards softly beside the bed. The Healers paused, glancing at her.
“What-?!”
“Stand back.”
The pair glanced at Ginny again; then instantly backed away. The magic was practically radiating off of her; the air around her fizzed and cackled.
“Ginny-!”
“Now. This is the crucial bit. You must murmur the spell – no screaming. No shouting. No raised voices. Only a whisper. A blue line of magic will illuminate from your heart, it will hover millimetres away from your skin. It starts at the primary source of magic. The light will travel up your chest as one ring of magic. It will then split in two at your shoulder blades and travel down your arms. It will pass over your wrist and fingers, before joining again at the wand. The blue magic will then travel down the wand and hit the patient’s chest…”
Hermione wanted desperately to stop the foolhardy Weasley. But she couldn’t. If she interrupted the magic, interrupted anything, it would all collapse. If she pulled Ginny back, Ginny would collapse, and Harry would suffer dreadfully. If she redirected the spell Ginny was about to perform, it would hit someone else.
Ginny pressed Harry’s wand lightly on his chest. Her lips barely moving, she whispered the spell.
“Hocutius.”
Ginny felt power - immense, immense power – flood out of her heart and up her chest. Her breathing quickened as Harry’s slowed; the blue line of magic slid slowly down her arms and reconnected at the wand tip. The blue magic enveloped Harry and his whole body jolted. His heart rate rose to normal.
As soon as the blue light had dissipated, Ginny felt drained. So drained.
Harry’s heart rate mounted again.
“Ginny! Merlin alive!” Hermione screamed, holding Ginny up as her knees buckled.
Ginny’s eyes found Harry’s monitor.
Dammit…
She steadied her breathing, stepping forwards once more. The two Healers were still hanging back, mouths open in shock.
Ginny gripped Harry’s wand and pressed it lightly on his chest again.
“Ginny!”
“Hocutius.”
The blue light illuminated around Ginny’s chest again, sliding down her arms. Ginny’s breathing was quick as the magic and power slid down her arms.
Harry’s body jolted again.
Hermione caught Ginny as she fell backwards, sweat sparkling on her extremely pale face.
“Ginny, please…”
She saw the monitor again. No. She could do another one. She could perform it again. For Harry.
For Harry.
Pushing Hermione weakly but forcefully off of her, Ginny stumbled forwards again and pressed Harry’s wand on his own chest.
She focused on Harry.
She steadied her breathing.
She steadied her breathing again.
She whispered.
“Hocutius.”
The blue line of power slithered down her, before enveloping Harry again. As he jolted, Ginny crumpled into the chair Hermione had quickly Summoned beneath her.
“Ginny… no, no, no…” Hermione whimpered, kneeling beside the determined Weasley. Ginny was now soaked in sweat, and her breathing now uneven and raspy.
“Ginny…”
Ginny looked up again…
“Once the blue light of magic has jolted the patient, the caster will feel tremendously weak.”
“But… Ginny,” Stanley sighed wearily, “This Hocutius Spell… it mustn’t - mustn’t be performed more than three times. Never. No patient is worth putting a Healer in that much jeopardy…”
Ginny shook her head. Harry was worth the risk. Harry was worth the risk and so, so much more.
Pushing herself upright, Ginny fell forwards. She gripped the bed then steadied herself. Hermione said something and stepped forwards.
“Hocutius.”
Hermione released a shuddering groan as the blue light shone for the fourth time, sliding again down Ginny and into Harry. Harry’s body jolted, before the heart rate once again returned to normal.
And stayed there.
Ginny collapsed backwards, narrowly missing hitting the floor as Hermione caught her.
Ginny’s vision blurred. It blurred in and out of focus repeatedly… Hermione’s pale face hovered before her. Her face zoomed in and out of focus…
“She did it…” Alice murmured from behind them. “He’s fine…”
Ginny fainted; and collapsed, unconscious.
beautiful image by carrieberrie (:
“Lily – please – just listen,” Hermione moaned, pulling the shaking five year old into her lap, “She’s just… sleeping. She’s tired; she’ll wake up soon!”
“You’re lying,” Lily said quietly. Tears filled up her emerald eyes, but they didn’t spill. Lily was neither smiling nor frowning, but staring at Hermione with a fixed face.
“Why are you lying? What’s happened, Auntie Hermyne? Tell me!”.
Hermione sucked in a breath, looking away from Lily.
“She… she saved Daddy,” Hermione whispered slowly, her eyes set on the floor. She glanced at Lily.
“Is she hurt?”
Hermione sucked in another breath at the child’s innocence; her frankness.
“Yes.”
“Much?”
“Yes Lily. Very much,” Hermione couldn’t lie to her anymore. Lily deserved to know the truth.
“How’s Daddy?”
“Better,” Hermione nodded jerkily. She dragged her eyes from the floor and placed her hands on Lily’s cheeks. “Loads better,”
“But Mummy - ?”
“Is bad. Very bad.”
Lily seemed to struggle with herself for a moment. She was staring just at the spot over Hermione’s shoulder, her emerald eyes glazed and unfocused, full of tears.
“Can I see Daddy? And Mummy?” she whispered, looking at Hermione.
Hermione felt herself crumble under Lily’s eyes. They were so beautiful; so large and innocent. But they were full of pain, and sadness, and desperation, and confusion. They were lost. They held far too much emotion for a five year old to carry.
“Yes. You can,” Hermione answered defiantly. Nigel told her not to, said it would be traumatizing for her. But Hermione knew, knew inside of her, that children were underestimated.
They can handle as much – if not more - than adults… Hermione thought boldly.
“Equin?”
The blonde girl looked up from Sirius’ crib, her hand holding a toy Crup.
“I’ll look after him Hermione,” she said softly, hoisting the teddy Crup up higher as Sirius tried to grab it. “It might be better if you go; Lily and everyone else knows you better,”
“Thank you, Equin,” Hermione whispered, taking Lily’s hand. Hermione walked over to the crib and bent down beside her baby.
“I’ll be right back Sirius,” she murmured, kissing her son on his forehead. Sirius reached up and grabbed Hermione’s hair. He gurgled then let go.
“Four times… four times… and her health beforehand! It’s a miracle she’s not dead… foolish girl… she must’ve known the dangers and limits if she knew of the spell…” Nigel muttered, setting Ginny’s chart down on the table.
The room was full of red hair; Mrs Weasley was seated in the plastic chair beside Ginny’s bed, her hands twisting in her lap, her head bowed, maybe hoping that, maybe, if she didn’t look at her only daughter, then maybe her daughter wasn’t in her present state… or maybe she just couldn’t bear to look at her daughter, because her old heart would break again…
Mr Weasley was gripping the back of Molly’s chair with white hands. He was shaking and his eyes were red. His glasses were clenched in one of his hands and he stared unfocused at Ginny.
Ron was sitting in the chair opposite his mother, head in his hands. He had collapsed into that chair as soon as he was in the room, and hadn’t moved.
Fred and George were standing at the end of the bed, face solemn and sombre. This was no time for pranks.
Bill was sitting in the chair in the far corner of the room, staring at the floor tiles in front of him. Charlie was standing by the window, hands clenching either side of the windowsill, head bowed.
“I don’t know what to say… I know very little at the moment,” Nigel mused, moving beside Ron and looking over Ginny for the umpteenth time.
“Is there anything we can do?” Molly whispered shakily, her eyes casting up to Nigel. He sighed through his nose.
“I’m afraid not… apart from wait.”
The room fell into silence. No one spoke or moved; no one wanted to. For the Weasley sons, their little sister was hanging on for dear life… for the Weasley parents, their only daughter and youngest child was hanging on for dear life…
A tentative knock on the door broke the silence. When none of the Weasley’s moved, Nigel moved towards the door, unlocked it, and opened it a fraction.
“Hermione? Lily - ”
“Can we come in?” Hermione asked softly, hoisting Lily more securely in her arms.
“I’d rather not let Lily see Ginny like this,” Nigel said sincerely, not looking at the child in Hermione’s arms.
“She is right here, you know,” Hermione said coldly.
“I know – I know – but it would be… traumatizing in the least, after all she’s been through-”
“-She deserves to see her Mummy.”
Nigel stifled a groan and looked at the shorter, determined brunette in front of him. She had drawn herself to full height and was staring strongly at Nigel.
“Fine. Fine…” he murmured, opening the door wider to let the girls in. Hermione smiled at him faintly then entered the room, dropping Lily on the floor.
Lily walked hesitantly over to the bed side whilst Hermione stayed by the door. Charlie turned around from the windowsill to watch his niece; Bill, Fred and George all looked up too. Arthur and Molly surveyed their granddaughter sadly as she inched quietly forwards. Only Ron didn’t move.
Lily climbed up onto the bottom of the bed. Fred helped her up a bit as she struggled. She then crawled a little way up, so that she was sitting beside her mummy’s hips. She picked up Ginny’s hand and held it in her lap.
Ron’s head moved slowly, before rising. His eyes were red and they saddened and sparkled with tears when he saw Lily clutching her mother’s hand.
The room sat in silence for a few minutes before Ron stood up abruptly, making most of them jump. He turned and walked out of the room before anyone could stop him. Hermione hurried after him.
Ron walked quickly down the corridor, his head bowed and hands thrusted into the pockets. Hermione couldn’t get a reaction out of him.
“Ron – please…” she begged, running along to keep up with him. “Sorry…” she said loudly as she pushed through a family, “Ron!”
Ron headed down the corridor; before he reached that ward’s waiting room. He opened the door and headed in quickly, finally looking up from the ground.
“How is he? Is he okay?” he asked, his voice neither high nor low, shaking nor steady. He sat down roughly beside Equin and lent forwards, peering down at his newborn.
“He’s fine Ron,” Equin whispered, leaning back. She looked at Ron’s red eyes, then Hermione, “I need to… go… get some coffee…” she stood up swiftly and left them alone.
“Ron,” Hermione murmured, sitting beside her husband and placing a small hand on his shoulder, “What’s wrong?”
“I – I don’t know…” Ron’s voice was now shaking. His neck snapped up as he surveyed to room, “Where’s James? And Halie?” he said quickly, standing up.
“Ron-”
“Where are they?”
“With Tonks and Remus, Ron, you know that. What’s wrong with -”
But before Hermione could finish her sentence Ron was picking up Sirius gently. Once he made sure his child was safe, he hurried out of the room.
“Ron!”
Hermione ran after her husband, now seriously concerned.
Ron was now hurrying down the stairs, his eyes fixed on Sirius. Hermione hurried after him still.
“Ron… please…!”
Ron seemed to be deaf; he walked quickly through the hospital, dodging people without raising his eyes. When he reached the reception, he headed immediately over to the Apparation Port.
“Ron!”
Ron stopped and Disapparated in front of her with a loud crack. Hermione yelled in frustration and despair, causing several people to glance at her oddly.
Sighing, swearing, and hoping to Merlin she was going to the right, she Disapparated too.
Her shoes crunched on the gold and orange leaves as she hurried up their pathway; she reached the door and raised her hand to knock. Before her knuckles made contact with the door, it was pulled open.
“Hermione? Why is -”
“Is Ron here?” Hermione asked quickly, pulling her robes tighter around her as a strong, bitter gust of wind passed.
“Yes. He’s acting awfully strange,” Tonks said stiffly, shaking her head, “Come in, come in,” she added, moving over so that Hermione could enter the house. Hermione quickly Scourgified her shoes and entered the house, looking around.
“He and Remus went into the kitchen,” Tonks said, pushing through her vivid pink hair, “Follow me,”
Hermione followed the older witch, looking all around the house.
It was cosy and warming; fitting Remus and Tonks’ personality perfectly. It was generally a messy house – books and catalogues were perched preciously on top of each other; children’s toys were littering the floor (Hermione had trouble dodging John’s Chocolate Frog card collection, which was piled in front of the door to the living room); old glasses and mugs were scattered here and there on various tables. There were obvious blank, tidy spots where Remus had attempted to clean, but he had been rushed away by other appointments and left it unfinished.
“Sorry about the mess,” Tonks called over her shoulder as they passed through the living room.
“It’s fine!” Hermione glanced to her left and saw a half open door. Inside it looked like Tonks’ Auror Study Room; there were maps on the wall, a lot of paper documents about the place, and a thick file with red writing on it Hermione couldn’t read.
“Where’s Ron?” Tonks asked quickly as they entered the kitchen.
“He hurried outside to James and Halie,” Remus said slowly, turning around from the window. His face was tiring and aging.
Hermione hurried out of the back door and ran down the garden. She headed for the end of the garden; where the swings and climbing frame where.
As she neared she saw Ron standing behind the swings, pushing James and Halie, as John sat beside Sirius in the grass.
“Ron…” Hermione breathed as she reached him, clutching the stitch in her side, “What’s… wrong…”
He didn’t answer immediately; instead he said to James and Halie, “Daddy has to talk to Mummy for a minute – keep an eye on baby Sirius!”
Ron then led Hermione behind one of the trees.
“Ron… why did you leave like that?” Hermione demanded, standing in front of him. Ron pulled her towards him in a warm hug.
“I’ve spent so much time just sitting down in that hospital that I haven’t seen my own kids,” Ron muttered slowly, hugging Hermione and whispering in her ear, “what if something happened to them? What if James performed his first bit of magic? What if Halie did? What if Sirius spoke his first words? What if I missed it?”
Hermione felt tears come to her eyes; she hastily bit her lip and hugged Ron tighter.
“I can’t have that. I won’t have that. Just seeing Lily…” his voice was wavering slightly, “Just seeing her miss Ginny like that… what if James, Halie and Sirius felt like that…? And I was responsible…?”
“No Ron…” Hermione choked, drawing back. She wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him softly, “I would be responsible too,” she murmured against his lips. Ron pulled back and looked into her shining eyes.
“We can’t miss them. We can’t just dump them on Remus and Tonks…”
“We can’t.”
“But they can’t hang around the hospital all day…”
“I know…” Hermione agreed, digging her head into his chest. Ron kissed the top of her bushy head. “Why don’t we go somewhere we haven’t been in a while?” Hermione whispered, her voice muffled by Ron’s shirt.
“Where?”
“Let’s go home.”
Mrs Weasley was at crossroads; stay with Ginny… or go and find Ron?
Ron had Hermione to comfort him…
Ginny had her entire family…
She hadn’t seen Ron that… scared – or sad - in her life…
Ginny was hanging onto life by a thread…
Ron was conscious; could have help.
Ginny was unconscious; could only have limited help.
Molly stood up as abruptly as Ron did, causing her husband to start.
“Molly dear, what -”
“Sit down Arthur, you need a rest,” she whispered, placing her hand on his arm, “I’m going to find Ron,”
“Molly – Hermione went -”
“I want to make sure he’s okay.”
Arthur knew that tone. Her no questions, her way or no way tone. He sighed dejectedly, “Be careful,” he whispered, kissing her cheek softly.
“Keep an eye on her,” Molly responded, glancing sadly at Ginny. Arthur nodded and sat down in her chair. Molly left the room, her sons watching her.
“Where has she gone, Dad?” Charlie asked, walking over to the bed, spinning Ron’s chair around, and sitting on it backwards.
“To find Ron.”
Molly hurried down the corridor, looking all around her, calling him. She didn’t get any answer.
“Ron! Ronald!”
Molly hurried into that wards waiting room; maybe he was in here?
The room was empty. Sighing, Molly collapsed into one of the chairs, placing her head in her hands and elbows on her knees.
Why was this happening?
Did fate have something against her family-?
No. Not her family.
Ginny’s family. Harry’s family.
Harry.
Molly moaned, wiping her eyes in frustration. Everyone Harry got close to was killed. Killed because they were close to him. Killed because they loved him; and he loved them in return.
“Mrs Weasley?”
Molly looked up quickly towards the door; Equin was standing in the doorway, gripping a steaming cup of coffee.
“Equin! Have you seen Ron? And Hermione?” Molly asked quickly, standing up anxiously.
“I did,” Equin said slowly, sitting down beside the aging witch, who instantly brightened.
“Where? When?”
“About twenty five minutes ago,” Equin continued slowly, “Ron was behaving strangely…”
Molly moaned and placed her head back in her hands. “Where did they go?”
“I don’t know… I left them alone because it looked like they needed to talk alone… I’m sorry, Mrs Weasley…” Equin whispered, placing a comforting hand on the witch’s shoulder.
“It’s okay dear… thank you for -” Molly broke off suddenly, gazing at the window. Equin turned around and her eyes widened as she saw an owl sitting on the windowsill, pecking on the window.
“Emerson!”
Molly jumped up and hurried to the window. She threw it open and caught Ron’s owl as he landed on her shoulder. She quickly untied the letter and, before she could stop him, Emerson had flown out the window and away.
Molly threw the window shut and ripped open the letter.
Mum,
I’m okay. So’s Hermione, James, Halie and Sirius, so don’t worry. We’ve just come home for a while. We’ve missed each other.
I can’t miss any more of my children’s lives. Seeing Lily today just… woke me up. You understand, don’t you, Mum?
We’ll drop by tonight. Leave an owl at the house if anything happens.
Love,
Ron
Mrs Weasley stared at the letter for a minute, Equin hovering in the background. Molly started nodding quickly, passing the letter to Equin.
“I’m so proud of him,” she whispered, her voice strangely croaked. “I never tell him that. He’s… grown up so much…”
Sighing and shaking her head, she walked back out of the door, to go and check up on her daughter.
Hermione placed the last sandwich in the cooler bag as Ron struggled into the kitchen; Sirius in his arms, James hugging onto his legs and Halie hanging by his neck.
“Save me!” he croaked dramatically, stumbling forwards as James pulled on one of his legs.
Laughing, Hermione hurried behind him and lifted Halie of his neck and into her own arms. She pried James away from Ron.
“Thank you,” Ron breathed, smirking at James – who was trying to get past his mum’s legs to his dad.
“Ready to go?” Hermione asked them, shifting Halie in her arms and picking up the cooler.
“Let me take that love,” Ron winked, taking the bag off of her arms and swinging it over his own shoulder.
“Thanks Ron,” Hermione smiled, pulling James up and holding his hand. “Let’s go!”
That infernal, incessant beeping… it was going to drive him up the wall, over it and back again...
He kept his eyes closed, trying to suss out what happened… the last thing he remembered… what was the last thing he remembered? He couldn’t remember…
Suddenly, without warning, pain fired up through his body. It felt like the Cruciatus curse… knives were being plunged into his body, twisting and turning…
“Relax.”
The voice was distant and unfamiliar; the source sounded strained and surprised…
He felt a sharp, quick prick in his arm; the pain lessened and faded away. He groaned and tried to sit up; two strong hands caught his shoulders and pushed him gently back down.
“Rest.”
He opened his eyes sluggishly.
His vision was blurry from lack of glasses, though he could make out some things; the room was entirely white, save from an old Wizarding Wireless in the corner and the furniture.
He felt odd; the painkiller had numbed his entire body and he felt heavy. Turning his head, he saw a dark skinned Healer standing beside his bed, smiling faintly.
“You’re alive.”
What? he thought slowly, the drug making him slow and dense.
When was I dead?
Hermione laughed as James hugged Halie so tightly she couldn’t breathe.
“Mummy!” Halie shrieked as James picked her off the ground.
“James – put her down!” Hermione said sternly, smiling. James scowled and dropped his younger sister, who stumbled forwards.
“My arms!” she cried, laughing anxiously as James stepped beside her, smiling down at her. “Mummy! Make him stop!”
Hermione laughed again as James followed Halie, walking beside her, always grinning down at her.
“Are you sure he’s not one of the twins?” Ron smirked, leaning down and whispering in Hermione’s ear.
“Well there was that drunken Christmas party…” Hermione said quietly, trailing off. She laughed out loud at Ron’s face. “Joking!”
Halie sat on the ground in a huff and James imitated.
“Mummy! Make him stop!”
“Mummy! Make him stop!” James mimicked, his voice high and squeaky.
“Stop it James!”
“Stop it James!”
“James!”
“James!”
“Mummy!”
As James opened his mouth the copy her, Ron sneaked up behind him and lifted him up into the air. James yelled as Ron held his son upside down, as Halie started laughing.
“R-Ron!” Hermione choked, laughing, “Put him down!”
Ron stuck his tongue out at his wife and turned James the right way around. James grinned and stuck out his tongue at his dad. Ron frowned at him. James frowned back.
“James-” Ron began in a threatening tone.
“James-” James mimicked, making his voice deep.
James was soon upside down again.
Halie was clapping on the ground as Hermione half sighed, half laughed.
“We’ll eat lunch here!” Hermione called, pulling the pram to a stop beside a flat, sunny grass area. The fur trees surrounding them swayed slightly in the breeze. Halie scrambled to her feet and ran over to the pram, turning her back on the father and son.
“Heyo Seerus!” Halie cooed, standing on tiptoes and peering into the pram. Sirius gurgled back at her, waving his (mended) Quidditch figure and giggling, waving his feet in the air.
Hermione was kneeling down, pulling out the rug and cooler bag out from the prams bottom rack. She spread out the large rug on the grass and set the cooler down on it. Sitting beside the blue bag and opening it, she called, “Come and get it or starve!”
Ron instantly put James down and the pair of them ran towards the rug. James jumped and landed flat on his stomach; Halie screamed as he landed right beside her. Hermione pulled the cooler bag away from James, as he had almost flattened it.
“James - ”
“James - ”
“Merlin… Hermione, shut him up,” Ron groaned, landing heavily beside his wife. Hermione smiled and gave the pleased James his sandwich; which he immediately dug into. Hermione handed out everyone’s sandwiches and they all ate greedily, the walk through the forest exhausting them.
Halie was eyeing James cautiously, chewing on her sandwich. Every once in a while James would look at her and she would whimper to James’ delight.
Once James had finished his lunch, he scampered off, exploring around the forest and climbing the trees. Halie had taken to following him because whenever she stayed behind James climbed the tree behind her and threw acorns at her.
“It’s so peaceful out here,” Hermione mused, placing Sirius on the grass and lying beside Ron, their backs against a rock.
“Hmm…” Ron mumbled, his eyes closed. His hand snaked around Hermione’s waist and pulled her closer to him. “What’s James doing?” he murmured, his eyes still closed.
“Falling into a bush,” Hermione yawned, shifting nearer to Ron, “It’s okay though; Halie pushed him and he’s fine…”
“Serves him right… little bugger…”
“Ron! He’s your son!”
Ron opened one eye and surveyed Hermione.
“Not Fred’s?”
“Not Fred’s!” Hermione laughed, sitting on her knees and kissing Ron on his nose. He opened the other eye.
“Not George’s?”
“Ron!” Hermione laughed, shaking her head. “You’re unbelievable!”
“Why thank you,” Ron grinned, his eyes sparkling. He pulled Hermione onto his lap and nuzzled her neck. Hermione let out half a groan of frustration and half a sigh.
Sirius crawled along the grass, dragging his Quidditch figure with one hand, following the bugs and giggling.
Ron pulled the Wizarding Wireless out of his bag and plunked it down on the grass. Flipping through the radio stations, he found the right one.
“Ha ha, that’s great Myron that really is… thank you for coming in today!”
“Naw, thanks for havin’ me, had a great time.”
“Did we rock the Hippogriffs?”
“Yea, we rocked the Hippogriffs!”
“Thank you once more, Myron Wagtail! And now, the single that made them stars! Witches and warlocks, you are about to hear the Weird Sister’s hit, here on Radio Magic! Here it is; now, can you Do the Hippogriff?”
Ron grinned and sat down beside Hermione, who had her arms crossed and was giving him her infamous look.
“What did I do?” Ron asked as Do The Hippogriff echoed around them. Hermione simply gestured to the Wireless. “What?!”
“This is a muggle walk. Muggles walk this way!”
“Oh, come on Hermione, no one’s passed us yet!”
“That’s not the point-”
“Please Hermione?” Ron begged, kneeling in front of her and taking her hands. “Pretty please with an Ice Mice on top?”
Hermione stifled a laugh, “I’m afraid not, Ronald Weasley -”
“Please Hermione Weasley-”
“Please Mummy!” James pleaded, pulling his big puppy dog eyes and looking at Hermione.
“No-!”
“Mummy! Please!” Halie moaned, copying James’ look. Hermione glanced at them.
“Fine, you big babies,” she huffed, smiling, “But on your neck!” she added, pointing at Ron. Ron grinned and hugged her as James and Halie started dancing along to the song.
“You can’t resist my charms,” Ron grinned, kissing Hermione softly. She merely laughed and kissed him back.
“Move your body like a hairy troll!” James yelled into Halie’s face, who was laughing at him. “Learnin’ to rock ‘n’ roll!”
“Spin around like a crazy elf!” Halie sang - or yelled - back, “Dancin’ by himself!”
“Bogey down like a unicorn!”
“Don’t stop ‘til the break of dawn!”
“Put your hands up in the air!”
“Like an ogre just don’t care!”
“Can you dance like a Hippogriff!” they sang together, dancing like crazy. Hermione and Ron watched them, laughing, Sirius in Hermione’s lap and clapping his hands.
James and Halie had disappeared after their duet of Do the Hippogriff and Hermione was dozing off on Ron’s lap, Sirius now sitting in front of the Wireless and inspecting it thoroughly, clapping his hands whenever a song came on.
The Killer Kelpie’s new single I Follow You Like You’re A Hinkypunk had just ended when Ron saw a couple not much older than him and Hermione heading down the path. They were looking at the Wireless oddly; it was too late.
“Brilliant song that… This is Glenda Chittock, singing off on her hours – one to half four – on the number one station on the Wizarding Wireless Network; Magic FM! Tobey Grint is on after the Seers single, I Can’t See My Future Without You! Goodbye ‘til tomorrow, folks!”
The couple stopped just in front of Ron and looked at him, expressions blank.
“They’re getting geared up for Halloween,” Ron explained, smiling. The couple nodded and walked away, smiling.
“On your neck, Ronald,” Hermione murmured sleepily. Ron looked down at her; her eyes were still closed but she was smiling. “You’re certainly quick on your feet when you need to be…”
“Go… eat chocolate. Jump on beds…” Ron moaned, opening the car door. The two kids jumped out and ran on into the house.
“One more minute of Ninety nine bottles of Butterbeer on the wall and I will jinx their tongues to the roof of their mouths,” Ron muttered darkly, Summoning the cooler out of the car as Hermione Banished the pram into the garage.
“Bit harsh. I found their singing… joyful,” Hermione smiled, hitching Sirius in her arm, who was sleeping.
“Maybe for the first while. But once they got past fifty, it began to annoy,” Ron replied shortly, wrapping his arm around her shoulders.
Hermione didn’t answer; instead she started humming.
“Nooo! Hermione please… that tune makes my ears bleed…” Ron growled, holding the door open for his darling wife, who was humming Ninety nine bottles of Butterbeer on the wall.
Hermione wandered upstairs to put Sirius into his crib as Ron disappeared into the kitchen. Ron passed James and Halie in the living room; they had turned on the telefishon and were watching Recess.
Ron threw the car keys into the key basket, slotted a Knut into his Swear Jar for calling James a ‘little bugger’ – no matter how true it was – and opened the fridge. He pulled out a bottle of Butterbeer and shut the fridge with his foot behind him, magically opening the bottle.
Tap tap.
Ron Summoned the Daily Prophet from the counter and flicked it open. He swore colourfully.
Chosen Girl In Coma.
Sitting down heavily at the table, he flicked open the paper to page three. There, beside the daily Potter Update (which had ‘no progress’ scrawled on it) was a picture of Ginny in the hospital. It was from a while ago.
Tap tap.
Ron began reading the article.
Ginerva Weasley collapsed into her second coma in a year, it emerged last night. How and why she collapsed is unknown, but she is rumoured to be in critical condition. A Trainee that wished to be anonymous had this too say…
Ron scowled, throwing the paper aside roughly. The rest of it was tabloid rumours and crackpot theories.
As Ron took a sip of his Butterbeer, he found himself seeing something out the window.
Tap tap.
Dropping his Butterbeer on the table, Ron tripped over the chair on his hurried route to the window. Charlie’s owl hopped through and stuck out his leg. Ron quickly and clumsily untied the letter and, before he could do anything, the owl had flown over to his Butterbeer and was drinking it.
Ron fumbled and opened the letter. There were three words written on it; the writing was messy and quick, the letter to the point.
Harry. He’s awake.
Harry. He’s awake.
Ron’s body froze. The noise from the living room went mute; everything else disappeared apart from the letter.
Harry. He’s awake.
He’s awake.
“Hermione…” Ron muttered, stumbling backwards. He crumpled the letter in his hands. “Hermione…!”
He ran up the stairs three at a time, heart pounding in his ears.
He’s awake.
“Yes, Ron?” Hermione asked, shutting Sirius’ door behind her, “Try to be quieter, Sirius is sleeping - ” Hermione looked at Ron, “What’s wrong? What’s happened?!” she asked quickly, stepping forwards, “Is it Ginny?”
Ron shook his head. His tongue was stuck in his throat… “H-Harry-!” he said, strangled.
“He hasn’t…?” Hermione said faintly, covering her hands with her mouth.
“No… he’s… awake.”
He’s awake.
“Oh… oh my… Merlin…” Hermione murmured, stunned, “We… we have to go! Go and see him!” Hermione said frantically. “Quickly!”
“What about the kids-?”
“Floo powder!”
“We can’t!” Ron groaned, “Sirius! And we can’t use Apparation with them all - ”
Hermione groaned in frustration, running her hands through her bushy hair. Suddenly, it came to her.
“Car!”
Harry was more confused than he had ever been in his life. His head hurt like hell, and he was completely numb from the neck down.
If you chuck me off a cliff I probably wouldn’t feel anything, I’m that doped… he thought sluggishly.
There were two Healers in the hospital room with him; the dark skinned man and a curvy woman.
“W-What - ”
“Save your energy Harry,” the dark skinned man said, waving his wand over Harry for the umpteenth time. Harry barely stifled a groan of frustration.
What was happening?!
“Why won’t they let us in?” Molly said, agitated. Her voice had risen and she was quite hysterical.
“They have to check he’s okay, Mum. And they can’t do that with all of us in the way,” Charlie said wearily, picking the arm of his chair.
“But – I could just - ”
“Charlie’s right Mum. Let them finish, then we can go in,” Bill cut in, leaning on the doorway.
“How can you just sit here? Ginny’s in there… Harry’s awake…” Molly said frantically, pacing around restlessly. No one bothered to correct her; no one bothered to tell her that they were all just as stressed as she was.
The drive from Ottery St. Catchpole to London was quicker than it should’ve been. Ron used magic where ever he could, jumping to the front of traffic queues; turning traffic lights from red to green; and at one accident ‘helping’ clear up.
“Where are we going?” James asked loudly, staring out the window and grinning whenever they jumped to the front of the traffic queue, “For another walk?”
Neither Ron nor Hermione replied to him; both of them where anxiously finding gaps were they could use magic or complaining darkly about Muggle transportation.
Ron swerved quickly into the Car Park, causing several angry car horns to flare at him. He ignored them and quickly found a place.
“I’ll get the ticket!” Ron said quickly, throwing open the door and narrowly missing the car beside them. He ran off quickly towards the ticket machine.
Hermione quickly herded her two children out of the car before hastily transforming Sirius’ car seat into a baby carrier. She picked it up and hurried as fast as she could towards Ron.
“It’s too bloody slow!” Ron growled, pushing the button furiously. Hermione – instead of snapping at Ron for swearing - hastily looked around her to check the place was clear of Muggles. Drawing her wand from her pocket, she tapped the machine lightly on its top, before stowing her wand again quickly.
“I’m technically not allowed to do that -”
“Bloody brilliant you are!” Ron said happily, pulling out the newly ejected ticket. The pair of them hurried back to the car, where James and Halie were ‘playing’.
“Quickly guys!” he said, sticking the ticket on the door and slamming it shut. Ron locked the car and picked up Halie in his arms. “C’mon!”
The Weasley family hurried quickly out the Car Park and headed as fast as they could towards the building Purge & Dowse Ltd.
“Of all the shops around here,” a teenage girl said loudly to her friend, hitching up her top slightly, “I’ve never been in that one. Always closed. I wonder – awww!” the girl stopped blabbering, gazing adoringly at baby Sirius, her hand on her heart. “Look Emma!” she breathed, cooing at the gurgling baby. Her friend – Emma – sucked in an exaggerated breath.
“Awww!”
Hermione and Ron didn’t notice the adoring teenage girls; their eyes were fixed on the large, closed warehouse and their hands were clasped tightly on their children.
They pushed through the crowd thoughtlessly, checking on James, Halie and Sirius with a glance every minute.
Ron stumbled in front of the dummy, brushing the hair out of Halie’s eyes; who was still held in his arms. He checked on Hermione, James and Sirius before quickly turning to the dummy in the ugly green nylon pinafore dress.
“Ronald Weasley, Hermione Weasley, Sirius Weasley, James Weasley and Halie Weasley; all here to see Harry Potter and Ginny Weasley,” he said quickly, glancing nervously around him.
The dummy raised its head and the periwinkle blue eyes were set on Ron.
A blunt, tickling feeling shot itself down Ron’s spine; Halie squirmed in his arms and Sirius began crying softly. James jumped and clutched Hermione’s hand harder.
“Identity confirmed,” the dummy spoke in a soft, brittle voice, “Have a nice day,”
Ron nodded jerkily and, clutching Halie closer to him, walked through the glass.
Harry’s head was pounding harder than ever. Everything else was numb.
“Right… finished, Heather?” the dark skinned man said softly, stowing his wand away in his pale green robes. The witch pinned another piece of parchment on the wall above Harry’s bed and nodded.
“Now…” the wizard smiled, sitting down on the plastic chair beside the bed.
“I’m going to check up on that internal examination patient, Nigel,” the witch smiled, stowing her wand away as well.
“That would be terrific, thanks Heather,” the man – Nigel – said, glancing at Heather as she exited the room. Harry heard cries and rushed voices before the door shut and the voices were silenced.
“What - ”
Harry was cut off as Nigel raised his hand to silence him. His power reminded Harry eerily of Professor Dumbledore.
“Now, Harry, I know you’re bursting with questions; but would you like me to answer them, or one of your close friends?”
Harry faltered. He didn’t want a complete stranger to tell him why he was here – in one of Saint Mungo’s critical wards.
“How do you know my name?”
“I’ve been your Healer.”
I’ve been your Healer… the words and the way Nigel said it sounded like Harry had been in there for a long time…
“C-Can I…?”
“Certainly,” Nigel smiled, rising and heading towards the door, “Oh, and Harry? Don’t move… please. You’re so weak you will collapse again…” Nigel nodded, trailing off, before opening the door, leaving Harry confused, bewildered and frustrated.
Ron hitched Halie up higher in his arms and his family hurried through Saint Mungo’s foyer.
A wizard sitting on one of the chairs stood up when he saw Ron and Hermione quickly, pulling out a Quick Quotes Quill.
“Excuse me, Mr Weasley?”
Ron stopped abruptly, spinning around to look at the complete stranger who was walking quickly up to him.
“Who are you?”
“Joel Curbain,” the wizard said quickly, the Quick Quotes Quill hovering beside his right hand. Ron eyed it apprehensively.
“Ron…” Hermione muttered, pulling Ron’s sleeve.
“Do I know you?”
“I’m a reporter from the Accio London! newspaper; I was wondering if I could ask you a few questions…?”
“Sorry, no,” Ron said quickly, turning away and taking James’ free hand in his. They all began walking away; but Joel followed them eagerly with his Quick Quotes Quill.
“Why are you in such a rush? Has George Weasley slipped and broken his back?”
Hermione swallowed anxiously as Ron’s ears started turning red.
“Has Harry Potter finally flat lined - ?”
Ron’s ears turned even redder and his face blanched.
“Has Ginevra Weasley revealed that she was only after Harry Potter for his fame and riches?”
Ron snapped. Letting go of James’ hand, he spun around to face the pest.
“Get the bloody hell out of my sight before I bloody kill you!” Ron growled darkly. The reporter blanched and scampered off, his tail between his legs.
“Ron-!”
“I know, I know. Two Knuts in the Swear Jar. Now let’s go!”
Mrs Weasley jumped to her feet as the door opened again. She hurried forward once she saw Nigel.
“Healer Goodmound-! What-? Has-? Will-?!” she said breathlessly, wringing her hands and looking desperately at the solemn faced Healer.
“He’s still in critical condition – and we can’t take any risks,” Nigel said seriously. Molly’s hands crept up to her face whilst everyone else in the room were deadly still, “Make sure he doesn’t stand – attempt to stand – or generally get up. It will result in him collapsing; he will fall into another coma. Or worse.”
Molly whimpered softly behind her hands.
“Try and not to get him too worked up. We can’t have that either. Don’t let him make any rash decisions - ”
The door suddenly opened and Nigel stopped mid sentence.
“Has he - ?!” Ron asked quickly, placing Halie down on the ground.
“I was just going over a few things,” Nigel said softly, waving his hand so that the door locked behind Hermione.
Ron nodded jerkily and took Sirius off Hermione and placed his carrier on one of the seats. Halie scrambled up beside her baby brother and sat with her legs crossed, teasing Sirius.
James held on tightly to Hermione’s hand, not letting go. He knew something big was going on.
“So; do not let him stand, or even sit up. He’s still in critical condition; I’ll stay in here in case anything happens. Do not let him get worked up, or stressed,”
“S-Should we tell him about Malfoy or Ginny-?” Hermione asked slowly, ignoring James who was tugging on her arm.
“What would you guess his reaction to be?”
“He’d be angry at himself,” Ron said immediately, biting his lip. “Especially about Malfoy; and he’d want to see Ginny,”
Everyone in the room nodded.
“In that case… avoid those subjects as much as you can. Just for the meanwhile,” Nigel said slowly, “Tell him we’ll explain everything later,”
“Mummy…” James moaned, tugging on Hermione’s sleeve, “What’s happening?”
“Shush, James,” Hermione muttered, pulling her sleeve away as Nigel continued talking.
“But Mummy - ”
Hermione knelt down so that she was level with her son.
“James, you have to be a big boy for Mummy and Daddy. Look after Halie and Sirius while Mummy and Daddy talk,” Hermione said softly, holding James’ hands in hers.
“But - ”
“I need you to be a grown up here James,” Hermione murmured, raising her eyebrows, “I’ll answer your questions later. Okay?” She kissed his forehead as he nodded and climbed up on the seat beside Halie, sitting beside her with Sirius. Ron took Hermione’s hand as she straightened up.
“Ready?”
Hermione found that her throat had tightened so that she couldn’t speak. She nodded jerkily as Nigel moved aside to let them through the door.
a/n: in case anyone is wondering where Percy is. He… he came around – without the Minister – but was killed in one of the battles of the Second Wizarding War. His subject is rough and saddening, so rarely mentioned among the Weasley’s.
Harry put the chart down hastily as the door clicked. Curiosity and impatience led him to pick up the parchment on the table beside him; but the charts, codes, symbols and paragraphs made little sense to him.
“Harry!” Molly breathed, hurrying over to his bedside. She seemed to only just be able to stop herself from hugging him to death. “How are you?!”
“Numb as hell – what’s happened?” Harry muttered, watching as people filled the room. Charlie, Bill and the twins – George in crutches – hung back. Molly Weasley was fussing over him as her husband stood behind her.
Ron and Hermione where the last two to enter the room; one of Hermione’s hand covering her mouth and her other clasped in Ron’s.
Hermione sank in the chair to Harry’s left and Ron stood behind her, holding her shoulders.
“Harry…” Hermione breathed her voice whispered. She let out a low, shaky laugh, pushing her hands through her hair.
“What’s going on?” Harry muttered as loudly as he could; but either no one heard him or no one could answered him.
“Are you okay, Harry, dear? Are you hungry? You haven’t eaten solid food in Merlin knows how long – and the food here… well, I’ve had better. If you want, Harry dear, I could hurry to the Burrow and make you your favourite dinner for tonight – it would be no bother at all for me! What -”
“Mrs Weasley,” Harry interrupted, stuttering slightly, “W-What’s happened?”
Mrs Weasley ignored him, plunging on, asking him continuously was he alright.
Harry looked around the room sluggishly. Ginny would tell him. She would tell him what was going on…
“W-Where’s Gin?” he asked quietly, looking around the room. His eyes landed on Ron’s, who hastily looked down. “Where is she?” he said loudly, struggling to sit upright. Hermione’s hand held onto his shoulder, holding him down.
“Harry – don’t move – calm down…”
“Where is she?!” he said louder still, his eyes darting around wildly.
“She’s… sleeping,” Ron said quickly, glancing at his brothers. Harry looked at Ron.
“Where is she?”
“D-Down the hall,” Hermione muttered, her hand still on Harry’s shoulder, her eyes cast downwards.
“Can I – I want see her,” Harry said, trying to push himself up again.
“No – Harry - ”
“I need to see her!”
“Harry – need’s a strong word - ”
“You don’t understand - ”
“Harry, please…” Hermione begged. Harry stood struggling, his heart pumping wildly. He glanced at her bright, large brown eyes.
“I want to talk to Ron and Hermione,” Harry said slowly, not breaking eye contact with Hermione, “Alone,”
The Weasley brothers evacuated the room quickly, feeling out of place in the conversation. Molly was a bit more hesitant but Arthur led her out.
“Where is Gin,” Harry said once the door locked behind Arthur.
“We told you - ”
“No guys. Seriously. Don’t lie to me,” Harry interrupted, casting Ron a hard look.
“Harry…”
“Please. I need to know.”
“Need is a strong word Harry. You want to; you don’t need to…”
“Hermione, I need to know where she is. I know wanting and needing are two different things, and I’m telling you. I need to see her.”
“Nigel said - ”
“Nigel doesn’t know me,” Harry rebuttled, staring at his friends.
“He does Harry - ”
“He knows my body. Not my personality.”
Hermione barely stifled a groan, “Look, Harry. You’re still extremely weak. If… if you get emotional, or irrational, something serious could happen…”
“I won’t get out of the bed,” Harry said quietly, “I swear to you – I won’t move if you just tell me what the hell has happened.”
“How is he?” Equin asked anxiously, standing up and wringing her hands as the door closed behind Arthur.
“He wants to talk to Ron and Hermione,” Bill muttered, sitting down beside Sirius, James and Halie.
“Alone,” added Charlie, picking up an old copy of Quidditch Weekly off the table.
“About Ginny,” Fred said, sitting on the windowsill. Equin groaned and sat back down, pushing her hand through her hair.
“Will they tell him anything?”
“What do you think?” Charlie said darkly, flicking through the magazine, looking at Equin, “They’ve been friends for almost fifteen years,”
Equin sighed heavily and sank into the chair, folding her arms. George sank down beside her, grimacing slightly. Equin glanced at him.
“You need to take your potions, George,” she murmured, leaning forward and placing a hand on his shoulder gently.
“I don’t need no stinking potions,” George muttered, eyes closed, crutches on the seat beside him.
“George,” Equin said quietly, leaning forwards slightly, “You’re in pain. If you take the potions - ”
“I don’t need the potions!”
“They’ll make your back less painful.”
“I don’t need the potions. I’m not weak!”
“I’m not saying you’re weak,” Equin said soothingly, placing her hand on his knee, “I’m just saying, that if you take the potions, you’ll be in less pain,”
“But…” George sighed heavily, his eyes cast downwards, “I don’t like feeling weak. I… don’t like feeling… I don’t like sympathy… and…”
“George, taking potions doesn’t mean you’re weak,” Equin whispered, squeezing his knee, “Just… please take them. For me?”
George glanced at her and groaned, sitting upright and taking her hand, “For you,” he muttered, his eyes sparkling as he kissed her hand softly.
Ron pulled up a chair beside Hermione and collapsed onto it. Hermione was staring down at her hands in her lap as Harry surveyed them impatiently.
“When the hell is someone going to tell me what’s going on?” he demanded, staring from Hermione to Ron.
“I… where do you want us to start?” Hermione said timidly, glancing at Ron, who looked disgruntled.
“With Ginny.”
“Well…” Hermione faltered, glancing at Ron, “What’s the last thing you remember?”
Harry paused. What was the last thing he remembered?
“Equin. I met Equin Malfoy… hold on. Where’s Lily?” he asked quickly, trying to sit up again. Hermione pushed him back down clumsily.
“She’s fine; she’ll come in later. Equin’s the last thing you remember?”
“Y-Yea…” Harry nodded jerkily, glancing at the door.
“Don’t even think about getting up, Harry,” Ron said quickly, leaning forwards.
“We got you out of there,” Hermione started, glancing sideways at Ron.
“Malfoy - ?”
Hermione hesitated, but Ron saved her, “Killed. In a battle – Moody killed him,” Hermione looked at Ron.
You’re certainly quick on your feet when you need to be…
Harry nodded wordlessly, his voice constricted.
“You and Ginny collapsed whenever you got here…” Hermione continued.
“Gin! What-? Is-?”
“She…” Hermione breathed out heavily, glancing at Ron. Ron was biting his lip and letting Hermione do all the talking. “Harry, please don’t get upset… just… stay calm…”
“I swore I wouldn’t leave the bed.”
“Just… Harry… you came into here about five months ago.”
Harry faltered.
“I – I’ve been…?” he said slowly, looking from Ron to Hermione.
No wonder I’m so bloody sore…
“You’ve been in a coma for around five months,” Hermione said softly, “That’s why you can’t move. We have to take things slowly…”
Harry nodded jerkily. “Has Gin…?”
“No… she was in her first coma for a week.”
“First coma?!” Harry said loudly, eyes wide. He made to sit up again but Hermione held him down, “She…?”
“She collapsed again yesterday…” Hermione said quietly, glancing again at Ron, whose eyes were bright and he was biting his lip.
“Why?” Harry said faintly.
“She… she…” Hermione faltered. She looked at Ron for help.
“Harry, you know the Hocutius Spell?” Ron said lowly, looking at Harry.
“Yea, I read about it when I was searching for - no…” Harry whispered, looking desperately from Ron to Hermione. “She didn’t…?!”
“I’m sorry Harry…” Hermione whispered, her eyes bright. “I… we didn’t want her to…”
Harry didn’t say anything; he swallowed hard and gazed, unfocused, in front of him.
“Harry…”
“I told her…” Harry said quietly, his voice shaking and eyes watering, “That I’m not worth it…”
“Harry…”
“I… I told her…”
“Please… Harry, remain calm…”
“Calm? Bloody hell… I… I told her…”
“Please Harry… Nigel’s going to kick us out…” Hermione muttered frantically, glancing desperately at Ron.
Harry swallowed, eyes fixed forwards.
“I… when can I see her?” he said mechanically, looking at his friends.
“Harry, you said you wouldn’t get up!” Hermione said shrilly, looking around at Ron again. Say something! she mouthed desperately before whipping her head back around to Harry.
“I – I know,” his voice was starting to get raspy and croaked. His head started to throb and he felt sick and dizzy. “I just w-want to k-know…”
“We don’t know Harry,” Ron said. His voice sounded strangely hoarse, “But we’ll try. We’ll try and get you down to see her by the end of the week at the very least,”
“End of the w-week?” Harry said quietly, his voice dripping with disbelief. His head spun and the room blurred for a second.
“Relax Harry,” Ron said quickly, noticing the croak in Harry’s voice and his face paling. “You’ll have to work with us and Nigel if you want to see Ginny,”
Harry swallowed heavily, sinking back into the cushions. While his head throbbed horribly the rest of his body was numb and unfeeling. He swallowed hard.
“I… I just wish…”
“No one could’ve stopped her Harry,” Ron said soberly, picking at the bed sheet absentmindedly.
“I… if only I…”
“Harry…” Hermione sighed bitterly. Her eyes were glazed over and her hands were shaking slightly, “Stop it with the I. You did nothing wrong. No one – not even you – could’ve stopped what Ginny did. She… she was… obsessed, almost. She needed you to get better. It was her own decision, not yours. And no matter what happens now, now that you’re up, I’m willing to bet my N.E.W.Ts that she’d do it again.”
Lily was sitting, cross legged, on one of the softer chairs beside her Mummy. Mummy was still unconscious.
Lily sighed, leaning her head against the bed. Everyone else – all the grown ups – had left. The Healer man had said something quickly, Lily didn’t hear. All her Uncles, her Aunts, Granny and Granddad hurried out of the room. Equin had stayed with Lily for a moment, before saying that she’d be right back.
That was about an hour ago.
Her head against the soft bedding, Lily closed her eyes. She went into the place inside her head – her most favourite place in the world.
Home.
Home with Mummy and Daddy. Just one big normal, happy family.
Normal, happy, living family…
Lily raised her head from the bed as the door creaked open.
“Lily! Thank Merlin…” Charlie said, hurrying over to her. He knelt beside her chair and took one of her hands. His eyes glanced over Ginny.
“Uncle Charlie,” Lily muttered in greeting before looking back at her mother. “Where did everyone go?”
“Harry,” Charlie said softly, “Daddy. He’s awake,”
“Daddy?” Lily whispered, her head turning to look at he uncle.
“Daddy,” Charlie nodded, his mouth curling into a watery smile.
Lily’s green eyes turned back to Ginny. “But Mummy…” she whispered, her eyes watering slightly.
“She’ll be fine,” Charlie whispered, his smile fading slightly. Charlie picked Lily up from her chair and heaved her into his arms. The door shut behind them and Lily turned her eyes to Charlie’s arms around her.
“What’s that?” Lily asked, pointing to a burn on Charlie’s forearm.
“Norweidgen Ridgeback burn,” Charlie grinned, brushing some hair lightly out of Lily’s eyes, “Goes by the name of Norbert. Gorgeous, though feisty,”
Lily’s eyes sparkled as she gazed at the burn, running her fingers over it lightly.
Harry hadn’t asked any more questions since Hermione’s small speech. His eyes were oddly glazed over and glued to one spot. Ron and Hermione were sitting in an uncomfortable silence, not knowing what to say and not wanting to say anything.
Harry’s blood was pumping in his head – the rest of his body was still deadened. His head was hurting beyond belief; spinning with thoughts… freezing as random, incoherent clips and pictures jumped unexpectedly forwards… everything ended up with him… started with him… finished with him… happened because of him… him…
There was a hesitant but loud knock on the door making everyone jump. Harry groaned as pain shot blindingly through his head.
“Oh – Harry – are you okay?” Hermione said quickly, glancing towards the door. She glanced at Ron, who got the message and stood up to see who was there.
“F-fine…” Harry muttered bitterly, the agony in his head still ever present. His eyes snapped past Hermione and to Ron’s back. Ron had his head stuck out the door and hurried whispers could just be heard.
“…Fine, fine…” Ron muttered. He withdrew his head but kept the door open, “Be right back…” he said gruffly, squeezing out the door. It shut noiselessly behind him.
“Are you sure you’re alright Harry?” Hermione asked softly, her eyes glancing over the charts. They darkened slightly.
“Yea – I’m fine…” he repeated, shutting his eyes forcefully. He shook his head softly to try and get rid of the pain, but it only made it worse.
The door opened softly again and Ron reappeared, clutching a small girl in his arms. He kicked the door shut behind him with his ankle and put the girl down.
Harry’s heart tightened as the girl turned around.
Her bright red hair tumbled messily down her back and her emerald eyes shone with a mixture of happiness and sadness. Her soft green jumper was slightly grubby and her jeans had a small grass stain on their knees.
“Daddy…” the small girl breathed, stumbling forwards. She clambered up into Ron’s chair and onto Harry’s bed.
“Lily, be care-” Hermione stopped when Ron’s hand rested reassuringly on her shoulder.
Lily threw her arms down and hugged Harry’s chest. Blinking back bitter tears, Harry dug his head into her petite shoulder and closed his eyes.
He couldn’t even lift his arms to greet his daughter.
“And Uncle Ron’s teaching me how to play chess!” Lily grinned, still holding Harry’s hand in both of hers.
Since Harry had seen her last, she had lost one of her front teeth.
“And I beat him!” she added giddily, giggling as Ron’s ears flushed slightly.
“I – she’s good…” Ron muttered. Whenever Lily turned back to Harry, he whispered frantically, “I let her win!”
Harry snorted, “You should be very proud of that Lils,” he grinned, “Not many people can beat the champion at chess,”
“As a prize he gave me some chocolate!” she grinned toothily, her eyes sparkling.
There was a soft knock on the door and Ron hurried over to open it.
“Sure… sure, c’mon in…” he muttered, opening the door wider. Nigel slipped into the room.
“Can I give Harry a check up, please?” he said lightly, pulling his wand out of his robes.
“Yeah…” Hermione said, standing up, “Lily, come on. We’ll come back in five minutes,”
Lily kissed her father’s forehead before dropping off the bed. She took Auntie Hermione’s hand.
“Bye Daddy!” she called happily as the door shut behind them.
Harry sighed as the door closed behind Nigel. He tried half heartedly to pull himself into a sitting position, but stopped when a searing pain shot through his arms.
Bloody hell…
Ginny. Why did she do it? Why did she place her life, willingly, knowingly on the line for his… again?
Why did she have to be so selfless, so stupid, so…
Harry sighed agitating again.
Why did she not let Hermione perform the spell?
Because she loved him.
Why did she consciously place her life on the line for him?
Because she loved him.
Why did she disobey him; do exactly the opposite of what he told her again and again?
Because she loved him.
Harry groaned and bit his lip, hard.
It was like a cursed love. Dark magic and matters got in the way repeatedly, always twisting and changing things whenever they were just sorted out...
At the start Tom was at large, Dumbledore was dead and Harry had the Horcruxes to search and destroy. Ginny being involved… it was out of the question. Tom used her back in the Chamber because she was his best friend’s sister… what would he do if she was his girlfriend, his lover?
But Ginny was stubborn. Ginny was determined. Ginny acted exactly the opposite way that Harry wanted her too. She involved herself, studied Dark Magic in the Hogwarts library at night, using his Invisibility Cloak that Harry had given her. He had left it in the trunk, with a note pinned onto it.
Just in case.
Just like Harry had found it way back in his first year.
In classes, she paid extra attention – especially in Defence Against the Dark Arts. She wrote to Harry monthly, ‘checking up on him’. At first it was weekly, but he had warned her she was revealing his position and attracting unwanted attention. She forced herself to write less, for Harry’s sake.
His sake.
Ginny had been injured numerous times, even at Hogwarts. Sometimes her mind trailed away in classes, filled with ifs and buts. And to have your mind half attached, to be distracted whilst you performed N.E.W.T level magic – or any level of magic – has consequences.
Harry had no idea that Ginny was studying Dark Magic, and finding out new powers, jinxes, curses, potions and spells – some of which were never meant to be discovered again. He found out, however, at Christmas.
Harry, Ron and Hermione had planned a surprise visit to the Burrow on Christmas morning. They knew the whole Weasley family, barring Percy, would be there from Ginny’s letters.
Harry was hesitant to go. Ron and Hermione spent ages persuading him.
"It’s Christmas!”
“We – you – deserve a break!”
“Just one day!”
“It’s Christmas Day!”
Harry had finally caved in, agreeing to go on Christmas day, and leave immediately the morning after.
The whole Weasley household erupted in screams, tears and shouts whenever Ron pushed his snowy head through the door. Mrs Weasley had grabbed the three of them and pulled them into a ferocious hug and Mr Weasley had grinned and hugged each of them – with a slightly looser grip than his wife. Bill and Charlie and greeted them all enthusiastically, as had Fred and George. Ginny, however, was no where to be seen.
“She’s still asleep,” Mrs Weasley had murmured, dabbing her eyes.
Harry had half wanted to watch her sleep, but half wanted to stay in the kitchen and to not see her at all. It would’ve made everything so much easier.
Ron and Hermione, however, where having none of it.
“Go on mate!”
“She’s missed you loads, Harry…”
“She won’t mind!”
“Go on Harry! Just go on up to her…”
Harry, being shunted upstairs by his enthusiastic, holiday cheer gripped friends, had slowly opened Ginny’s door without knocking, not wanting to awake his sleeping beauty.
However, Ginny was very much awake. In fact, she was sitting on her bed, reading a Dark Arts book by wandlight.
They fought and argued. Harry demanded to know why Ginny was reading such a book, but Ginny said it was nothing to do with him. Harry argued it had everything to do with him.
It ended with Harry storming from the house and spending Christmas in the dingy Hog’s Head, drinking Firewhiskey.
Ginny had found him, however, on Boxing Day. Ron and Hermione where still at the Burrow but somehow Ginny had tracked him down.
They argued some more outside the Shrieking Shack, shared a moment of intense passion, before sobering and apologizing, just like they always did.
“Promise me, Gin. Promise me you’ll stay out of all of this.”
“…I promise, Harry.”
But Ginny never stuck to her promise.
She never stuck to the promise she had made over and over again, to the same person. No matter how hard she tried, she could never keep it.
“I promise.”
As the days passed, Harry seemed to be getting steadily worse and worse. Everyone was concerned, yet Harry was only thinking about Ginny.
How is she?
Any better?
Any worse?
The Daily Prophet had caught on that Harry was awake; it made front page news two days later.
Harry Potter Awakes!
The news was broadcasted on every wizarding newspaper, magazine and wireless. But most of the stuff was made up: one magazine - Lumos! - claimed that Harry was walking about and was back on his feet and ready to ‘conquer any dark and dangerous sorcerer who dares threaten our world’. Accio London, however, said that Harry was in critical condition, and was ‘slipping in and out of consciousness: muttering nothing but dark, threatening words, hexes, jinxes and taboo, his eyes - the glittering, emerald green eyes he inherited from his mother, Lily Potter – now a frightening scarlet, identical in colour to those of the Dark Wizard that Potter himself defeated several years ago: He Who Must Not Be Named’.
Hermione, Ron and Mrs Weasley were the only ones who took time to fret about the newspapers and rumours circling the Wizarding World; Harry just demanded to know if they said anything about Ginny and the rest of them shrugged them off as Harry did.
Ginny had shown little progress. She had improved, but only slightly.
With Harry… it all depended on Ginny. If she had improved, Harry improved. If there was no change, Harry’s health lessened slightly. If she was slightly worse, Harry got worse.
“We need him to see her,” Nigel said gravely, sitting opposite Ron and Hermione in the waiting room. He had requested to talk to them alone – but his office was such a mess he was too proud to summon them there.
“But how?” Ron said wearily, pulling his fingers away from Sirius, who was in Hermione’s lap, “He can’t even sit up.”
It was true. Harry had lost the little control he had over his arms and could only move his eyes and head; if he tried to move his arms, legs, fingers, toes… agony ensued.
“Let’s… let’s look at this logically,” Hermione said, absently stroking Sirius’ soft hair, “He can’t - won’t - be moved without the help of healing magic.”
“Why don’t we just… move the bed?” Ron sighed, pushing his hand through his red hair.
“The corridors are too small… people… the bed is too big and awkward…” Hermione muttered immediately.
“Yes,” Nigel nodded at Hermione, “And, the bed itself cannot be moved. It’s very complicated. Moving it would disrupt the healing magic… the charts…”
“Okay,” said Ron slowly, thinking hard, “How about… levitation?”
“Too risky.”
“If the magic is interfered with, broken, and he falls, he may never get up.”
“That’s out,” Ron muttered darkly, shaking his head.
“We… couldn’t move Ginny?” Hermione voiced slowly, biting her nail in thought.
“No,” said Nigel, “The risks, the harm it would do to her, her current condition…”
Ron thought hard, chewing on his lip as Nigel and Hermione out ruled more options. Sirius grabbed his fingers and started chewing and playing with them.
“Wheelchair…” he said softly, looking up, “Put him in a wheelchair!”
“Ron… Ron that’s it!” Hermione exclaimed, “It’s easy to move around, we could close off the corridor for only a couple of minutes – use an excuse like cleaning, or something – he doesn’t have to move - ”
“But, how does he get into the chair?” Nigel interrupted, looking solemnly between them.
“We’re wizards, aren’t we?” Ron said excitedly, “Magic! It would only be for a second: levitate him – slowly – into the chair!”
“He’d be in extreme agony,” Nigel pointed out.
“I don’t really think Harry would care that much if - ”
“Temporary painkilling potions? Stunners?” Hermione said loudly over Ron’s muttering.
Nigel looked thoughtful, musing over the plan.
“It’s… achievable…”
“Knight to B5.”
Harry’s knight trudged over the black and white chessboard. Lily’s tongue was between her teeth as she surveyed the board in concentration, planning her next move.
They were both playing wizarding chess in Harry’s hospital room. Harry didn’t have to move to play: he just had to voice his commands out loud and the pieces moved on their own. The chessboard was set on a table beside Harry, and Lily sat on a chair on the opposite side.
Nigel wholeheartedly supported this arrangement. The chess worked Harry’s mind, which was extremely useful for his treatment.
Before Lily could make her move, however, the door opened noiselessly.
“Hey Harry, Lily,” Ron grinned, setting down Halie in front of him.
“How’s Gin?” Harry asked immediately, looking quickly from the chess board to Ron.
“We’ve found a way,” Ron grinned, sitting beside Harry. Halie had moved over to Lily, and was prodding the chess pieces. Lily was explaining who they were and what they did – making sure to add in the names she had given each piece.
“Way to what?”
“Get you to see her.”
Harry’s eyes grew wide; he started to push himself upright clumsily.
“When? H-How?!”
“Stay down Harry,” Ron said quickly, holding Harry still on the bed.
“But - ”
“I’m not gonna explain to you if you don’t calm down.”
Harry sighed dejectedly, falling limp once more. “How?” he demanded, staring at Ron.
Ron dived into the discussion he, Hermione and Nigel had shared an hour earlier, making sure to mention that he had thought up of the winning idea.
“…But you’ll be in a lot of pain,” he finished hesitantly to Harry’s excited face, “‘Agony’… Nigel said…”
Harry ignored Ron’s last comment.
“When? When c-can we do it?” he asked eagerly, his eyes shining.
“When you want to,” Ron said carelessly, “But - ”
“How’s now?”
“…How’s two hours?”
Harry grimaced at the thick, bubbling, dark, murky orange substance in the cup in his hand.
“Drink up,” Nigel said, “Can’t have water after it though, I’m afraid… it would reverse some of the effects…”
With a grim smile, Harry downed the cup. He closed his eyes and shook his head like a dog getting rid of water as the sludge – that tasted distinctly of vomit (or perhaps that was Harry’s own) – made its way down his throat.
The door opened at that moment and a wheelchair pushed its way through. James was sitting, his legs thrown over the back of it and his upside down head skimming the floor, with Halie on his stomach. He was laughing uncontrollably, his face a bright red.
Hermione appeared after the wheelchair, one arm raised with her wand, guiding the chair, the other one clutching Sirius.
Halie scrambled off James, running off to Ron. She clutched his leg as James fell off the chair, landing heavily on his back.
“Maybe the children shouldn’t be present, Mrs Weasley,” Nigel said slowly, a slight grin on his face as he watched James scramble to his feet, clutching his back.
“Yes… well…” Hermione muttered, looking anxious and flustered.
“Why don’t you wait for us in Ginny’s room, love?” Ron said kindly, picking up Halie. He didn’t want his kids to witness this, and he definitely didn’t want Hermione to witness this.
“Well – okay…” Hermione said distractedly, stowing her wand in her belt and taking Halie off Ron, “James – c’mon…” she said louder, motioning her head towards the door, “Good luck…” she whispered, before the door shut behind her.
“Corridor blocked off?”
“Yes; trusted Healers at each end,” Nigel replied swiftly, withdrawing his wand, “How do you feel, Harry?”
Harry took a few seconds to register the question: he felt heavy and sluggish… he blinked heavily several times.
“N-Numb…” he said, stumbling over the word.
“Good,” Nigel faltered, “If at any time you wish for us to stop, or turn around, just say the word and we’ll stop, okay?”
Harry nodded thickly, struggling to make sense of the words.
“Ready?”
Harry nodded, and suddenly pain engulfed him. He shut his eyes tightly, his hands curling into fists. The bed underneath him disappeared, and he felt himself moving… the pain was past agony, past unbearable… white hot pain flickered up and down him, writhing in his veins… he thought briefly of Ginny, and the pain lessened, if only slightly…
“Almost there, Harry…”
Ron’s voice was shaking slightly, but in essence it was strong.
A strangled yell was barely bit back as the pain intensified by tenfold… then lessened… then disappeared completely, leaving him throbbing and numb…
“Harry?”
He flickered open his eyes to see Ron crouched in front of him, looking slightly fearful. He glanced down and realised he was in the wheelchair.
He’d done it.
“You okay?”
“Never… never b-better…” he groaned, trying to move his hands to shift himself. He took a sharp intake of breath as pain shot up his arms.
Ron, looking thoroughly not convinced, straightened and moved away.
“Clear…” Nigel said impassively, looking up and down the corridor outside. He stepped back and held the door open.
A sudden, forced pressure was put on the wheelchair as Ron pushed it forwards from behind Harry.
As they made their way down the deserted corridor, footsteps and wheel squeaks echoing around them, a whole variety of emotions battled through Harry.
Excitement. Anticipation. Nervousness. Fear.
Before he knew it, Nigel was standing in front of a large, thick, solid door, his hand hovering above the handle.
“Ready?”
And, without waiting for a reply, he pushed open the door slowly.
Hermione was sitting on the soft armchair in the far corner, Sirius cradled in her lap, sitting beside the Wireless - which had quiet voices echoing from it. Hermione turned it off as the door opened; James and Halie were sitting at her feet, uncharacteristically subdued.
Harry’s eyes flickered over to the bed.
His heart stopped.
Ginny was lying, still as a corpse, white as one too, on the sheets. Her red hair, which was once thick, soft and shiny, was limp and lank; there seemed to be less of it than Harry remembered.
Her cheekbones pierced fiercely through her skin, her cheeks hollow. She was thinner – much, much, much thinner.
His hands moved to the wheels on either side of him and he pushed himself forwards. Nigel stepped forwards, no doubt to tell him to stay still, to not move, to stop, but Ron wordlessly held him back.
Harry reached the side of the bed. Her lips were cracked and dry like her pale skin; her bones jutted out harshly. Bitter, heartbreaking, angry tears came forth to Harry’s eyes.
“Who did this to her?” he asked quietly, his voice even and controlled, despite his appearance.
No one answered him; no one moved.
“WHO DID THIS TO HER?” he yelled, moving as if to stand. Nigel moved forward quickly, holding him down. Harry struggled against the hands before collapsing into the chair, head bowed.
No one moved; no one answered him.
After what seemed like years, he lifted his head slowly, his over bright eyes staring at Ginny.
“I did.”
His voice was cracked and broken, rattling with bitterness, self hate and desperation.
No one moved; no one spoke. Sirius didn’t even cry: he, too, seemed to understand how frightening, how heartbreaking the scene was.
A brittle tear cascaded down Harry’s hollow cheek.
“WHO DID THIS TO HER?!”
She was surrounded by thick, numbing, swirling fog… she couldn’t move, she couldn’t speak, she couldn’t think… could she breathe? She didn’t know…. Was she even there? Was she even alive?
Was she dead? Was this were you went, what happened, when you died?
“I did.”
The bitterness, the desperation, the desolation, the self hatred… even in her present state, in her present surroundings, she could feel it… the emotions filled her… flooded her… became her…
“We tried Harry, honest to Merlin we tried…” Ron muttered, gazing hollowly at Ginny. It was just him and Harry in the room: everyone else had left; none of them with dry eyes.
Harry didn’t answer. He sat, still and unmoving as Ginny, staring at her… the only expression and hint of emotion was in his eyes. His mothers’ eyes.
The rest of his body was rigid, his eyes were deep, hollow and overbright.
“She didn’t listen… she wouldn’t listen…” he continued bitterly, “All
she cared about was – was you… it’s not your fault,” he added quickly, glancing at Harry.
“It’s as good as.”
It was the first time he had spoken in a long time, and his voice was hoarse, bitter and wet.
“No, it’s not - !”
“I wish I hadn’t gone back to her…” Harry whispered coarsely, ignoring
Ron, “but… it just was… I didn’t… the first thing… I can’t… I don’t… I didn’t…”
Ron stayed silent, quickly wiping at his eyes.
“I… do you want to… be – be alone?” he muttered awkwardly, glancing at
Harry.
“Thanks, Ron…”
“Just – don’t… do anything stupid.”
“Like w-what?”
“Stand or whatever…” he mumbled, standing up himself.
The door clicked closed behind him and Harry inched painfully forwards in his wheelchair, grimacing. The pain was too much; he fell back and pushed the wheels on the chair so that he could get closer.
Why did she – why did she interfere? Why did she swap places with him? After all she said, after all she did, after all she promised –
“I promise…”
He swore softly, his voice hoarse.
It all… this all happened because of the past. The past.
If James Potter had been nice – civil – to Snape, would Tom have found out about the prophecy? Would there even be a prophecy? Would Ron have still sat in the same compartment with Harry? Would Tom control the Wizarding World? Would Harry have fallen in love with Ginny? Would Lily Evans still have fallen in love with James Potter? Would Harry exist at all?
Would?
Old schoolboy grudges.
Old grudges.
Grudges.
Everything happened because of a grudge. Snape against James, Sirius against Snape, Tom against his heritage…
Love.
The power the Dark Lord knows not.
Grudges, love, old friends, old enemies…
Harry groaned, closing his eyes as his head throbbed.
Love.
What was love? Is it describable? Or is it unique to each person who feels it?
What was true love?
Was it true love that he and Ginny shared?
They never agreed; constantly placed each others lives above their own; they knew everything about each other – Harry knew Ginny’s favourite animal was a cat, though she had never told him so; they constantly felt that the other was too good for them, that the other deserved someone more attractive, safer, wholer, better than themselves. Whenever they were together, it was as if only they existed, as if there was no one else in the room, even if the room was jam-packed. When they were together, only the other person mattered: only their thoughts, their opinions, their comments, their actions, their souls…
Him and Ginny…
Yes. Their love was definitely unique. It wasn’t clichéd, not how it was meant to be. Not how every other love was.
But was it true?
“I’ve never seen Harry like that before…” Hermione said in a small, squeaky voice. She shifted on Ron’s knee so that she could look at him, “I mean, I’ve heard him - ”
“I think Merlin himself heard him that Christmas - ” Fred muttered.
“But – but I’ve never… seen him…”
“I think only Ginny has,” Charlie said softly, turning around from the window.
“The two of them… they’re perfectly… horribly…”
“Imperfectly perfect for each other,” George finished Bill’s sentence, “There’s a sad, sarcastic angel up there…”
“George…” Molly muttered warningly, her voice hoarse, her eyes bloodshot and wet.
“But seriously,” Fred continued, “Have you ever seen a couple like them?”
“You meen, true ‘ove?” Fleur said unexpectedly, biting her nails. The room turned to look at the half Veela.
“True love?” Hermione repeated, looking hard in thought.
“Of course!” Fleur cried, “Haf any of you seen ‘ow ‘ey look at each ezzair? How ‘ey behave? Troo love!”
“If there is a love that is the truest,” Equin whispered, “I think Harry and Ginny win the contest by far.”
“Can I not stay in here?” Harry muttered, holding onto the wheels on the chair. If they wanted to move him back into his room, there wasn’t much he could do about from moan and groan.
“Nigel wants you - ”
“I want to stay here, with Gin.”
“But all the potions and stuff - ”
“Stick ‘em on a trolley and wheel them down.”
“Harry…” Ron groaned, before backing out of the room.
“What do you mean, he’s not coming?
“I mean he wants to stay there, Hermione and I’m not - ”
“He’s in a wheelchair! Just force him out - ”
“What if it helps Ginny, Hermione? Him being there?”
The plea in Ron’s voice was apparent now.
“Helps… Ginny?”
“Yea, I mean, his presence there and what not!”
“What about him, Ron?”
“What about who?”
“Harry! He needs help - ”
Harry heard Hermione break off suddenly, and the door shut, and he couldn’t hear their voices. He swore quietly, wheeling himself awkwardly around to face Ginny again. She hadn’t changed much in the past couple of hours – his eyes scanned her charts, searching for anything that held any new information that showed if she had improved – or if she was in poorer health than before…
His heart froze and body went numb as his eyes widened.
She had improved.
He went to stand, forgetting that he was incapable of such a feat and was confined to a wheelchair. His legs fired up in agonising pain: the pain shot upwards throughout his body. They gave way after several milliseconds and he collapsed into his chair with a strangled yell. His fingers cracked as they gripped the armrests on the wheelchair and sweat broke out on his brow, trickling slowly down his scar. The pain refused to dull or leave, now not only confined to his legs, but to his waist, to his chest, to his arms, his hands, his neck, his head, his fingers… even the very tips of his hair seemed to yell in pain. It would be an impossible act to even attempt to stop the yells and groans of pain sounding from his mouth.
The door burst open and Ron skidded to his knees in front of Harry, his face pale and eyes wide and horrified. Harry faintly heard Hermione’s heels sounding throughout the corridor as she ran – undoubtedly – to get his potions.
“Harry! Harry! What happened?! Harry!” Ron said quickly, his voice high and strangled. Harry did not answer him – Harry could not answer him. His fingers gripped the arms of the wheelchair so hard that his fingernails were ripping into the fabric.
Neither of them noticed the soft movement behind them.
“Harry! Harry! Calm down – please - ”
“Quickly, Ron!” Hermione shrieked, running quickly into the room, her wand aloft and a cart of rattling, sloshing potions skidding in after her.
“Which one?!” Ron yelped, his eyes looking frantically from green potion, to red potion, to thick potion, to smooth potion, to purple potion –
“The yellow one!” Hermione shrieked, kneeling in front of Harry and pressing her shaking hand against his forehead. She withdrew it as quickly as she would as if she’d be scalded. “Quickly!”
“Which yellow one?!” Ron yelled in frustration, grabbing both the vials with yellow liquid in them. The one in his right hand was a bright, fluorescent yellow; it was thin like water and splashed about like it was being continuously shaken. The vial seemed to have an invisible barrier to stop the sloshing potion from spilling. In his left hand the yellow liquid was a deeper, murkier colour; the substance was thick and messy, some dregs remaining on the inside of the vial as it shook in Ron’s shaking hand.
Hermione glanced up quickly, “Nigel just said the yellow one!”
“There’s two yellow ones!” Ron yelled at her, his eyes almost popping.
“I know! I know Ron!” Hermione shrieked, feeling Harry’s forehead again, “I don’t know – he just said the yellow one - he didn’t follow, I don’t know why - ” her sentence drowned out as she screamed suddenly.
“The lighter one!” Ginny muttered hoarsely; her hair was sticking to her sticky, sweating body and she was trembling terribly, clutching onto a chair she had obviously dragged from the bed. “The lighter one!” she gasped, coughing horribly.
Ron quickly gave Hermione the lighter liquid and she poured it clumsily down Harry’s throat. Half of the liquid fell down Harry’s front: but he had swallowed enough.
Coughing, spluttering and soaked with sweat and potion, his body slowly stopped shaking. The pain ebbed away stubbornly.
“S-Sit down!” he yelled, panting as though he had run several miles. He pointed a slightly shaky hand at Ginny, “Sit down!” he yelled, his voice cracking and breaking.
“H-Harry – ar-are y-you - ” Ginny broke off with a soft yelp as Harry pulled her down on top of him.
“Sit down…”
“I – I am – I-I will H-Harry – l-let me u-up – I d-don’t want t-t-to hurt y-you - ”
“I’m fine…” Harry muttered weakly, though he didn’t reassure any of them. Ron and Hermione seemed to be frozen in place.
Ginny’s body felt bony, light and wet sitting on him; her lank and greasy hair was sticking to her; her whole frame shook on his knee as she clutched the armrests with white hands.
“H-Hermione… R-Ron… get her on the bed…” Harry muttered hoarsely, leaning his head back against the soft fabric and keeping his hands on Ginny’s waist, holding her up and steady.
Shaking terribly and a permanent confused look upon his face, Ron slowly wheeled Harry beside the bed. With a curt nod to Hermione, she raised her wand and dulled Ginny’s nerves. Slowly, Ron and Hermione lifted Ginny up carefully.
“Don’t hurt her.”
“Don’t hurt him.”
They spoke at the same time, their worn out, tired and broken voices echoing softly simultaneously. Neither of them made any notice to what the other said: Ron and Hermione glanced at each other quickly, but looked away once they caught eye contact. Hermione sniffed softly as Ginny was laid down gently, carefully, onto the bed and quickly picked up the chart and turned her back to them. Her fingers quickly brushed away her tears.
“Ginny – Harry – are you okay?” Ron asked quickly, looking from one to the other, before finally setting his gaze on Ginny.
Neither of them spoke, both of them were looking on the other, waiting for them to speak.
Ron sighed, pulling at his sleeve, “Fine. Fine…stubborn gits…. Are you okay, Ginny?”
“F-Fine,” she whispered, her eyes not moving from Harry’s, “Harry - ”
“How do you feel Ginny? We need to know,” Hermione murmured softly, turning around and setting the chart on the table. Her eyes were wet and blood shot, but her face was dry.
Ginny spared her half a venomous glance before looking at the floor, deliberately avoiding Harry’s gaze, “I feel weak.”
Her voice was bitter and forced, self hating and depressed.
“In what way?” Hermione asked softly, glancing at Harry’s unreadable face before dropping into a chair.
“Every way,” Ginny snapped, gazing at the ceiling now, “I feel like I could snap… my heads pounding… I feel like I’m on fire… I just feel… feel so… so weak…”
Harry blinked, feeling thoroughly terrified. If Ginny was admitting she felt like this, it was a million times worse than she was letting on. Ginny never showed any hint of physical pain, or ever admitted to feeling ‘weak’ or anything of the sort.
He moved his hands to his arm rests, about to stand up –
“Harry!”
The sudden, frightfully loud outburst from Ginny made everyone in the room jump. Her eyes were flashing and she was staring angrily at Harry.
“Don’t even think about standing up!”
“I -”
“No! Don’t!” she shrieked, moving to sit up herself. Hermione quickly though clumsily held her down.
“Fine! Ron – go get Nigel,” Harry groaned, glaring at Ginny, how didn’t smirk or smile, but her expression faltered slightly.
“Are you okay, Harry?” she said softly, gazing at him, “I didn’t hurt you when I fell on you, did I?” she asked quickly, her tone suddenly fearful.
“No – I pulled you – I’m fine - ”
“Ginny! Harry!” Nigel gasped, hurrying into the room, his wand already withdrawn, his robes slightly askew and hair dishevelled. “So, so, terribly sorry – bunch of stupid reporters - ” he muttered angrily, hesitating between Harry and Ginny before moving to Harry.
“Gin first,” Harry mumbled, nodding to Ginny. Nigel nodded distractedly before turning around to Ginny.
“Harry first.”
Nigel ignored her, and started her quick up with careful though rapid pace, “I couldn’t shake them off… determined to get a story… oh, they got nothing out of me, don’t worry Mrs Weasley…”
“Call me Hermione,” she whispered squeakily.
Ten minutes later, but what seemed like ten decades to the room’s occupants, Nigel straightened and Summoned a vial full of a thick blue liquid into his hands.
“Drink this, one mouthful every hour. I’ll check up when you are due you’re next dose,” he said swiftly, placing the clipboard down, “Now, Harry! What did you do this time?”
“I - ” Harry flushed, jumping to defend himself, “I just moved my arms - ”
“No Harry. Seriously.” Nigel’s voice was cool and calm, yet commanding.
“I – I went to stand up,” Harry mumbled, bowing his head in shame. Hermione stood up immediately but Nigel raised his hand. Ginny didn’t move.
“Why?”
“G-Ginny had improved and - ”
“You forgot. Understandable,” Nigel muttered, silencing Hermione. Ginny had paled slightly.
“You – you – because of – of me?”
“Gin - ”
Harry broke off as Nigel spoke, “I can examine you here, Harry, or would you prefer your room?”
“Here.” Harry wasn’t going to let Ginny out of his sight now that she was awake. Even if she was mad at him.
“Okay… Mrs Weasley – sorry, Hermione – can you pass me that vial? No, the one beside that one, to the left, that’s it,” he took the vial off Hermione and gave it to Harry. “Drink up…”
Harry drunk slowly. The potion was thick but slid down his throat as easily as water.
After another ten minutes, Nigel had finished. He set a similar potion to Ginny’s beside hers, giving Harry the nearly the same instructions.
“Two mouthfuls every hour,” he said quickly, pulling a small, black square thing out of his pocket. It flashed red. “Oh dear… I have to go… I’ll be back in an hour, I promise you! No standing – either of you!”
He opened the door. Harry, Hermione and Ginny saw a flash of red hair and loud, heated talking. The door closed quickly and the voices were stifled.
The three of them sat in a few moments of uncomfortable silence.
“Em… Hermione? Could you leave us – leave us alone, for a moment?” Ginny asked quietly, looking up at her friend.
“Oh – oh! Of, of course… excuse me…” she muttered, going around Harry and opening the door. There was a small shout before the door shut again, silencing all other noise.
a/n: voting for the dobby's is now open! if you want to vote for daddy returned in the category best post hogwarts the url is below :]
http://www.fictioncentral.net/hpforum/index.php?&showtopic=27076&mode=show&st=0
and, if you want to discuss daddy returned, go to this link:
http://www.fictioncentral.net/hpforum/index.php?showtopic=25847
As the door shut and as the shouts were stifled, Ginny's gaze fell to the floor. A million emotions were racing through her body, through her bloodstream, accompanying the intense physical pain. Relief, happiness, anger, giddiness, curiosity, fury... she didn’t know which one came out on top, she couldn’t distinguish one from the other, there were too many, too entangled…
She looked up slowly and, whenever her eyes locked with Harry's, a tear fell from her eyes.
He's awake.
"Gin - "
Another tear fell, and another, and another. Ginny pushed herself up into a sitting position, ignoring her body that was screaming and burning in protest, and wiping her face hurriedly. She buried her head into her hands, sobbing quietly.
"Gin..." Harry muttered sadly, moving to stand. He stopped as he was about to push himself upright. The fact that he couldn't stand kept ebbing away everytime he looked at Ginny. Groaning in frustration, he wheeled himself forward quickly so that he was as close as he could be to her. "Gin..."
She dropped her hands slowly, not looking Harry in the eye. She shook her head roughly swallowing back tears. "I... I can't believe... it's... you...." Her hand moved gingerly towards his and she held one of her fingers in her small, pale hand, almost to check that he was in fact there. She choked back a sob and he pulled away, before taking her hand properly in both of his.
"You d-don't need to talk r-right now love..." he muttered hoarsely, stroking her hand, "Rest."
More tears surfaced as she shook her head again, as though she was trying to shake the tears, the reality, away. "Right now... y-you tried to stand... b-because of... m-me?"
Harry dropped eye contact, raising one of his hands to rub his forehead and eyes. "It was... I just saw..."
"W-Where you told? W-what would happen if - if you st-st-stood?" she whispered, her voice croaking and tears falling into her lap.
Harry nodded his head jerkily, "B-But... Gin, it wasn't y-your fault. I - I forgot..."
"I'm sorry..."
"No! No, this wasn't your fault..."
"If - if I hadn't of g-gotten captured - "
"Ginny!"
"No, b-but if I... I was d-distracted w-wh-when i was p-putting t-the p-protective charms up..."
"Malfoy would've broken through them anyway Gin!" Harry said harshly, taking her face in both of his hands, his eyes staring fiercely into hers, "Please... let's not talk about this..."
"I'm s-sorry..." she leaned forwards, biting her lip as she wrapped her arms around Harry’s neck, hugging him tightly. Harry placed his own arms gingerly around her stomach, slowly, as he was so scared of hurting her. Ginny dug her head into his neck and cried, tears wetting his already potion stained shirt as they dripped continuously down her face. His own tears welled up in his eyes.
“We’re here now,” he whispered, kissing her head softly, closing his eyes, “We’re here now…”
Lily was furious. She wanted – she needed – to see her mum and dad.
“Please!” she screamed, writhing in Uncle Ron’s arms and punching him as hard as she could, “I want - !”
“Lily!” Ron yelled, trying to hold the desperate girl still, “Lily, please, five minutes - ”
“But they’re awake now!”
“Mummy wants to talk to Daddy,” Hermione said, somewhat shrilly, placing her hand on Lily’s shoulder. Lily stopped fighting and faced her Auntie.
“But I want to talk to Mummy and Daddy!”
“Yes, I know you do Lily. We all do, but you have to be patient. You’ve waited so, so long. You’ve been so brave and understanding. Just ten more minutes, and you can have them both,” Hermione said gently, picking Lily off Ron and holding her in her own arms, “Just ten minutes. Please?”
Lily, tears still flying down her face, nodded, swallowing hard. She shut her eyes tight, as though trying to clear her mind, and shook her head slowly as more tears fell.
Hermione felt a small tug on the back of her robes and turned around quickly, hugging Lily as her arms went around her neck. James was standing behind her, his face pale and his lip between his teeth. Hermione understood at once.
“Lily, talk to James for a minute,” she whispered, placing Lily on the ground beside her son. James grabbed Lily’s hand and led her over to the chairs where Halie and Sirius sat, all in dead silence. He climbed into his seat and started talking quietly to Lily.
“Merlin you’re good with children,” Ron breathed in Hermione’s ear, placing his arms around her waist and hugging her close, kissing her neck softly. She laughed hoarsely, taking his hands and towing him over to the seats behind them. They sat down in silence, holding each other.
A mix of emotions raged in Harry. He was overjoyed that she was up, that she was okay… he was enraged at her, horrified at the fact she had almost killed herself to save him… his head spun, as be battled on whether to scream at her or to kiss her…
“We’ll talk about it,” he muttered quietly, talking for the first time in ages; Ginny looked up at him, her eyes still sparkling, “When we’re out of here. When everything… everything is all right.”
She laughed bitterly, shaking her head softly, “How long do you think that’ll be?”
“I don’t care,” Harry said throatily, kissing her hand softly and resting his aching head on the sheets, partly for some rest, partly to hide his wet eyes from Ginny. Ginny wrapped her hand in his, leaning back in the cushions, closing her eyes as another tear slipped out and trailed down her face.
Ron jumped as there was a loud knock on the door to Ginny’s room. He glanced down at Hermione, whose head was on his chest: she was sleeping, her breasts rising and falling with every breath she slumbered. Gently, he slid out from under her, resting her head on the chair. He glanced over at the kids; Halie was curled up in a ball beside Sirius’ crib, sleeping like her little brother. James was talking animatedly to Lily, making gestures to his hands, telling a supposedly amusing story, as Lily was giggling quietly.
Leaving his wife and his younger two children to a well earned rest, he, noiselessly as he could, slipped over to the door and opened it.
“Harry?”
“Does Lily want to come in?” Harry asked inaudibly, spying the snoozing Hermione, Sirius and Halie behind Ron.
Ron, the corners of his mouth dropping a bit when he saw Harry’s wet, bloodshot eyes, stained shirt and raw cheeks. He glanced over Harry’s head and saw Ginny, curled up on the bed, wiping her eyes.
“I’ll get her,” Ron muttered, leaving the door open and moving over to Lily and James. James stopped talking at Ron’s presence and his cheeks flushed a little. Brushing this aside, Ron looked at Lily, “Be quiet until I shut the door, okay?” he whispered, picking Lily up, who nodded quickly. She suddenly glanced around fervently, as though her nod had started a great gong of bells to ring and echo across the world.
Lily’s eyes widened and she seemed to struggle with herself for a moment whenever Ron set her on Harry’s lap. She threw her skinny arms around her daddy’s neck, burrowing her head in his shoulder. Harry grinned at Ron and reversed the chair, allowing Ron to shut the door quietly.
He did so, and as he turned around James was right behind him, hands clasped behind his back, the utmost impression of innocence plastered across his face. Hiding a smile, Ron knelt down so that he was eyelevel with his son.
“Dad?” James whispered, glancing behind him at his mum, who was still sleeping peacefully.
“What James?” Ron muttered quietly, suppressing a laugh at James’ suggested air of innocence and righteousness.
“Can I have six Knuts?” he whispered softly, his voice pleading yet self composed at the same time.
“What for?”
James faltered, his act tripping up in front of him. Obviously he was hoping for Ron to give him the money, “Grandma said…” James quickly trailed off, seeing the look on Ron’s face, and changed his story swiftly, “I thought Lily might want a chocolate bar.”
“Lily, eh?” Ron grinned, “Why wouldn’t she ask for one herself?”
“Well,” James said slowly, thinking on his feet but regaining his air of sincerity, “I thought she would be too polite to ask for one herself.”
Laughing under his breath, Ron pulled several more than six bronze coins out of his pocket and shoved them into James’ hands. “Don’t tell your mother, and get something for your sister,” he said quickly as the expression of extreme glee spread across his face. James nodded excitedly, before turning heel and hurrying out of the room.
Sighing and smiling to himself, Ron sat back down beside his wife, tenderly and delicately moving her so that she was resting on him again. His breath caught in his throat for a moment when Hermione moaned, but he relaxed as she wrapped her arm around his neck and buried her head into his chest. He kissed the top of her head then settled back in the chair, thanking Merlin for Cushioning Charms and closing his eyes.
Lily let go of Harry’s neck and kissed him on his cheek, her eyes glittering in happiness. Smiling softly, he kept one arm across her waist, holding her steady on his lap, and he used the other to push the wheelchair forwards to Ginny.
He didn’t say anything as he let go of her: there was no need for words. Lily clambered onto Ginny’s bed, her small fists clutching the sheets. Ginny opened her arms and embraced her daughter tightly, fighting back the tears and losing desperately. She bit back a sob as she kissed her neck and buried her head into her shoulder. Lily clung onto Ginny’s frail body as if it were her life line. Her own tears splashed down her face, seeping slowly down her cheeks and chin, landing noiselessly on her mother’s back.
Harry held Lily’s hand, stroking over it with his thumb as his own tears filled in his eyes.
After what felt like forever, but what wasn’t long enough, Lily let go, falling backwards and sitting on the bed, halfway between her mum, and halfway between her dad. Her large eyes glanced from one to the other constantly, as though if she looked away from one of them for longer than ten seconds they would disappear forever.
Harry was still holding her petite hand in his, the warmth and softness strange in his cold, rough hands.
“I love you,” she whispered, looking from Ginny to Harry, speaking to them both. Ginny couldn’t hold back her sob, and Harry’s hands shook slightly, his shoulders heaving with emotion.
“I-I love y-you too, s-sweetheart…” Ginny sobbed, wiping away her tears quickly, her thin lips cracking into a smile, her eyes overbright.
“I love you too,” Harry nodded, his own voice shaking like his hands as another tear splashed into Lily’s lap.
James ran up the stairs excitedly, clutching the nine bronze coins in his hand. Mum never gave him money, and Dad definitely didn’t if Mum was there. He glanced at the gold letterings on the wall that marked what floor he was on.
Potion And Plant Poisoning; Third Floor.
“Two more floors…” he muttered to himself, taking off up the stairs, dodging around witches and wizards with such skill that suggested he had run around objects before.
As he reached the Visitors Tea Room, his eyes lit up at the selection of food within his grasp. Chocolate chip cookies, crumbling in their plates; Butterfly Cakes, plump and cream filled; Caramel Shortcakes, glistening slightly in the glare of the light; Chocolate Cake, mouthwateringly dark and rich; Biscuits –
“Why, hello little James,” Fred exclaimed from behind James, picking up James as he gave a startled yell and placing him on his shoulders, “What would you be doing up here, alone - with money?”
“Dad sent me to get some food for me and Halie,” James said quickly, clenching the money harder in his fist.
“Oh, well then,” Fred grinned, bouncing over to the queue, “We’re just going to have to follow Daddy Ronnie’s orders, won’t we?”
James laughed as Fred bent low over the cakes and biscuits, gripping onto his Uncle’s shoulders so that he wouldn’t fall in.
“Those look scrumptious!” Fred pointed to a plate full of Pumpkin Pasties that were plump and crisp looking, just ready to be eaten.
“But they’re six Knuts each,” James pointed out, a hint of disappointment in his voice, “I have to get one for Halie too!”
“How much do you possess?”
“Nine,” James said after counting the pieces of bronze in his hand, relishing the clink as they hit each other. All the food in front of him, at his fingertips…
“How about those?” Fred said, pointing now to a plate full of the large, delicious looking Chocolate chip cookies that James had noticed earlier, “Three a piece! Means you can get three of them!”
Eagerly, James nodded, “Yes! I’ll get another one for Lily!”
Fred faltered for a moment, about to say something else, but picked up three cookies and slid them into a flimsy paper bag and headed to the cash register, “I would’ve kept it for myself, but y’know, whatever sinks your Kelpie - ”
“Lily deserves one,” James said defiantly, not looking at Fred but at the man behind the counter.
“Nine knuts, please,” the wizard said, brushing his brown hair out of his small eyes and holding out his hand. Fred knelt down slightly so that James could reach his hand to drop the coins into. The man smiled a bit as he gave the cookies to Fred, “Thank you, have a nice day,” he said automatically, turning to the next customer.
“Can I have - ?”
“Wait a minute, James. Patience is a virtue!” Fred laughed, tucking the cookies into his pocket so that he could hold James steady on his shoulders with two hands. He headed over to the corner of red hair to tell his family where he was going.
“What’s a ‘virtue’? Mum says that to me all the time,” James said loudly, holding onto Fred’s head. His Uncle just laughed.
“So did mine, so did mine… oi, Charlie?”
Uncle Charlie looked up from the copy of Transfiguration Today he was reading.
“Heya Fred… who’s that up there?” he said, squinting at James.
“James!” James cried, leaning forwards so that his head was level with Fred’s.
“So it is! Sorry, couldn’t see you probably – the light was in the way,” Charlie winked, taking a sip of the tea beside his elbow, “What do you want, Fred?”
“I’m just taking James back down to Ginny’s room. I was going to tell you, ‘cos you know how you worry about me…” Fred trailed off, smirking as Charlie rolled his eyes.
“All right, get out of here, you smarmy git. Tell Ginny I’ll come down in a while.”
“If I can, I will,” Fred nodded, turning around and moving towards the stairs. Several people looked at James on top of his shoulders, and one child started begging his dad for the same treatment, to which the mum started going off about the dad’s sore back.
James jumped down off Fred’s shoulders as the door shut behind them.
“Wh-Whozzair?” Hermione stuttered, stretching her arms above her head and yawning widely. Ron grunted and blinked open his eyes.
“Hermione, that hairdo is absolutely fetching on you,” Fred grinned, nodding to Hermione’s hair that was stuck up on one side due to falling asleep on Ron’s chest.
Hermione shot him a look and glanced at the bag of cookies in James’ hands. “Oh, no, Fred, you didn’t buy - ”
“No, not me! James told me Ron - ”
Hermione turned her glare to Ron, who groaned and wiped the sleep from his eyes. “He got one for Halie too…” he muttered, glancing at James, “Didn’t you?”
“And Lily,” James nodded, sitting in the seat beside Halie, who was still snoozing. He bit into his cookie and sheer bliss spread over his face.
Smirking, Fred sat beside Hermione, glancing at his younger brother and his wife. “Have you talked to them yet?”
“Lily went in - ” Ron checked his watch, stifling a yawn, “Twenty minutes ago…”
Fred nodded, sitting back into his chair, “Well, at least there both awake,” he muttered, watching James holding Halie’s cookie inches from her nose, which twitched in her sleep.
“Yes, but will they stay awake this time?” Hermione whispered, glancing worryingly at the door. Fred and Ron exchanged uncomfortable looks behind her back.
“You’ve made… startling improvement,” Nigel stammered, slightly surprised as he read avidly over the chart in his hands, as though he had missed something that screamed Harry was about to drop dead any second. Harry didn’t smile when Nigel said this, but instead picked at the sheets of his bed, slightly irate. A second away from Ginny was a second too long. But Nigel had ordered him back to his room, saying that he was going to wear himself out and make himself collapse again if he didn’t rest. Everyone agreed, even Ginny, and Harry, confined to a wheelchair, couldn’t do much to stop them.
“Can I see Gin?” he asked quietly, half heartedly, already knowing the answer as he twisted a fibre that he had pulled out of the sheet between his fingers.
“I’d prefer if you rested for a day, Harry,” he responded gently, placing the chart on the bedside table. Harry didn’t even bother responding; he nodded once Nigel bade good bye. The door didn’t shut, though, as Mr Weasley stepped in with Bill, propping open the door with his elbow.
“Harry! How are you feeling?” Mr Weasley asked happily, overjoyed and slightly excitable now that his daughter and Harry were awake, as he shut the door, checking the lock twice.
“Fine, thanks Mr Weasley,” he mumbled. Bill’s eyes were on Harry’s charts, and he opened his mouth to say something, before quickly closing it again and sitting down. Mr Weasley sat down beside Bill, twisting his thumbs and glancing over his shoulder to check the door was shut.
“Is something wrong?” Harry asked quickly, moving his hands to sit up straighter.
“No – Harry - ” Bill said quickly, seeing Harry about to rise up, “Everything’s fine - ”
“Everything’s fine and dandy, Harry,” Mr Weasley said loudly, flicking his wand at the door. It gave a reassuring click.
Harry glanced at the door, but before he could speak, Mr Weasley ploughed on.
“Harry, I – we – want to thank you,” he said all in one breath, as though saying the words terrified him, “Just, before anyone walks in – thank you. For everything you’ve done for our family and, most importantly, Ginny.”
“Everything I’ve done?” Harry repeated, utterly repulsed and shocked at the same time, “Mr Weasley… if it weren’t for me, Gin would’ve never went through this mess, Gin would never - ”
“Be as happy as she is today!” Bill interrupted, leaning forwards in his seat slightly, “Harry, your sheer name makes her eyes sparkle. You’ve given her so much more than any other person on this planet could ever dream of given her,”
Mr Weasley nodded along to his son’s short speech, opening his mouth to perhaps continue it, but Harry beat him too it, “I almost killed her! How could I – could I have given her more than anyone if I – if I almost killed her?!”
His outburst was followed by a short silence, in which Harry relished in. Of course he hadn’t done what Bill had said, he had done blatantly the opposite; he had made her cry, scream, yell and lose control more times than he could count, more times than her family had put together; he had left her with a baby, he had threatened her life and the life of their child, he had -
“But Harry, it isn’t the fact you almost killed her,” Mr Weasley said, his voice somewhat strangled and forced as he spoke, “It’s what you did that caused that. You risked your very life for her, without a seconds thought, or consideration – something very, very few people would do!”
“That’s not true - ”
“It is Harry,” Bill said, somewhat impatiently, “The love you and Ginny share is unique, rarely seen – it’s truer than mine and Fleur’s, than Ron and Hermione’s - ”
“No! It’s not!” Harry said loudly, his cheeks flushing in anger, “We constantly argue, we can never, ever agree over the simplest things - ”
“Like what?” Mr Weasley interrupted quietly.
“Like – like - ” Harry groaned in frustration, “Everything! In Alcatraz, she wouldn’t go first, when she should’ve, it was so obvious - !”
“But, Harry, you were the one that needed the most medical help. You needed to get out too,”
“But – but not as - ” Harry’s frustration was mounting. How could Ginny’s own father be saying this?
“She should’ve gone first!”
“Dad, Nigel said - ”
“Harry, if you were Ginny, you would’ve done exactly the same thing!” Mr Weasley continued, ignoring his son and talking over him. Bill looked nervously at Harry.
“Yes, but that doesn’t matter! She doesn’t get a say – she’s more important - she should’ve gone first!”
“Dad, Nigel said not to - ”
“But Harry, don’t you see? You both place each other higher than yourselves, and you’d sacrifice everything and anything just so that the other was happy - ”
“But - ”
“Yes, your love is not the clichéd love, but it doesn’t mean it isn’t love!” Mr Weasley continued, “True love is a very rare thing nowadays, and the love you and Ginny share is definitely true love - ”
“But Ron and Hermione, Bill and Fleur, you and Mrs Weasley - !”
“Yes, okay,” Mr Weasley said softly, his voice dropping, “Maybe, maybe Bill shouldn’t have said that, that your love was stronger than any of ours, but it certainly is equal, if anything else - ”
“I love her, yes. I love Gin with all my heart, but… but…” Harry broke off, dropping Arthur’s gaze. But… what? Why was he even… arguing? What made him want to deny his love…?
“You’re scared,” Bill said quietly. Mr Weasley jumped as though he had forgotten his son was there, but Harry only lifted his eyes slightly. “You’re scared that if you let her in, she’ll get hurt, or taken away from you.”
Harry went to say something, but he closed his mouth again, not knowing what to say.
“Because everyone else, everyone else you knew, you love, you trusted, was taken away from you, was tortured because of you… was killed because of you,” Harry closed his eyes, but couldn’t stop the brittle tear escaping, “You’re scared that if you let someone in, they’ll be taken away from you.”
Harry turned away from them, keeping his eyes closed tight, as if his eyelids were a barrier against his tears.
“But, Harry, there’s no one left alive who wants to take her away from you! You-Know-Who’s gone, you defeated him, and you got rid of Malfoy too - ”
“What?” Harry said quickly, snapping open his eyes and turning his head around so fast his neck cracked.
“What?” Bill said carefully, glancing at Mr Weasley, both of whom looked confused. What had Bill said - ?
“I got rid of Malfoy?” Harry said slowly, looking from one Weasley to the other, “I killed Malfoy?”
Father and son paled; their red hair and freckles stood out like fire in comparison to their pale skin, “Har - ”
“I thought - ? Moody - ?” Harry said quickly, his mind racing.
“Really think you can take on me? You’d be cutting it fine taking on Goyle!”
He felt sick; he felt sick, contaminated, dirty, tainted…
“Harry, you did the right thing - ”
“I killed him…”
“He would’ve killed you all - ”
“You don’t understand!” Harry yelled, his heart beating furiously in his ears, tears burning in his flashing eyes. He felt worthless, he was a killer – he was just like Tom Riddle…
“I killed him!”
“Harry, please, you - ”
“Get out!” he said lowly, dangerously, glaring at his hands, the hands of a killer –
“What? No! Harry - ”
The door banged open behind them, but no one was there to open it. Harry felt strength drain from him as his magic was used uncontrollably, but he didn’t care. His magic had killed – killed a man – his magic was lethal, was polluted – he could kill either of them, in any second he could lose control -
“GET OUT!” Harry screamed, his voice breaking. Bill and Mr Weasley were shot backwards in their chairs, the door slamming in their faces with a loud bang -
Harry sat there, heaving, sweating, on the bed, a hospital bed that could have been occupied by someone who deserved it, someone who hadn’t killed –
With a strangled sob, his head fell into his dirtied hands. He gripped his hair in his fingers, relishing in the pain as several hairs parted with his scalp and his fingernails dug into his skull… he deserved this pain, he deserved this agony…
He was left, alone, his last bit of magic he possessed keeping the door shut as he sobbed horribly into his hands, his whole body feeling strangely detached as he felt the murder he had committed run through his veins… his arms felts like lead… his legs were numb… Malfoy’s taunting last words, his last scream, rung unbearably in his mind, echoing, sounding as if he was right there, as if he was screaming in front of him…
He was contaminated. He was filthy, disgusting; he was just like Tom Riddle. He didn’t deserve Ron, or Hermione, or any of the Weasley’s. He didn’t deserve Lily, and he definitely didn’t deserve Ginny. He didn’t deserve death: he deserved a life on earth forever, trapped in his own soul, trapped in his murder…
Bill and Arthur’s chairs toppled at the force they were shot backwards and both men fell backwards, lying sprawled on the floor, white with shock. Neither of them moved for several moments.
“What happened?” Ron yelled, running into the room. He didn’t see his father or his elder brother and tripped over Bill’s arm, falling forwards and hitting his mouth off the chairs.
“Ron! Are you - ”
“I’m fine,” he spluttered, blood flying out of his mouth, pushing himself upright and looking at his two family members, his eyes wide, “What happened? We heard Harry yell - ”
Bill hurried forwards, pushing clumsily past Ron, pulling on the door handle. He shoved his whole weight into the door, trying to get it open.
“We didn’t mean to tell him!” Mr Weasley gasped, wiping his forehead as he anxiously watched his son bombard the door, pushing into it and punching it, trying to break it down…
“Tell him what?!” Ron said quickly, pulling out his wand, “Alohamora!”
“It just slipped out - !” Mr Weasley fretted, groaning as Ron’s Charm didn’t even move the door handle. Bill pulled out his own wand, and was using all kinds of spells – Unlocking Charms, Curses, Spells he had learnt in Egypt to open Pyramids… nothing worked.
“What did Dad?!” Ron demanded, seizing his father’s shoulders and turning him to look at him. Mr Weasley faltered, startled at the pale, demented look upon his youngest son’s face.
“B-Bill told him that – that he killed Draco Malfoy - ”
Ron paled even more, his body turning numb. Letting go of his father, he pulled his older brother out of the way.
“Aperti!”
Two things happened at once: the door handle fell off the door, clattering to the floor and smouldering slightly. Hermione had run in, stopping herself quickly, looking from one Weasley to the next.
“What in the name of Merlin - ?!”
Ron took her hand and, pushing open the door, pulled her inside with him. He shut the door behind them and, keeping one hand over Hermione’s mouth, used the other to lock the door with his wand.
“Bill told Harry he killed Malfoy,” Ron whispered urgently in Hermione’s ear, before glancing at the bed. Harry hadn’t notice their entry; he had his forehead pressed into his knees and his glasses where discarded on the floor several feet away. It was impossible to tell if he was crying.
Hermione’s coloured face paled instantly, and she pulled Ron’s hand away from her mouth and tentatively made her way towards the bed, conjuring up a chair with her wand.
“H-Harry?”
“Get away from me…” Harry muttered, his voice hoarsely, his body still and unmoving. Hermione stepped closer, stowing her wand in her robe pocket. Ron stepped forwards, ready for anything.
“Get away from me!” he said louder, his voice strangled and full of fear and self hatred.
“Harry, you did nothing wrong,” Hermione whispered quietly, placing her shaking hand upon his and pulling it gently away from himself, “He would’ve killed you – and killed Ginny. He would’ve killed me and Equin and everyone else,”
Harry didn’t answer her: he snapped his hand out of hers.
“But I killed him. I – I killed him Hermione,” Harry croaked, raising his head. His eyes were bloodshot and large, lost in despair, “I had a choice. I could’ve Stunned him – I… I c-could’ve…” Harry dropped his head back into his knees again, “Just g-get away from m-me… I’m a m-murderer… I’m j-just like Tom…”
“No!” Hermione shrieked, sitting down and pulling herself closer to him, “Voldemort killed people for fun, for amusement, for power and gain – you k-killed Malfoy because you had no choice. If you Stunned him, he could’ve thrown it off. You killed him for Ginny. He would’ve killed her, Harry. Killed her in front of you, had you not killed him.”
Harry stayed silent, raising his head and wiping his face.
“B-but I killed him… I… I feel dirty, c-contaminated… useless… I feel… just… murderer…”
“Harry, you are not a murderer. If you didn’t kill him, someone else would’ve. You’re not a murderer,” she whispered, her own voice cracking with emotion, “You’ve saved hundreds… thousands of lives…”
Harry’s breath was laboured, his body shaking in emotion and trauma, in exhaustion.
“You need to sleep,” Hermione whispered quietly, picking up his hand again, “A long, long sleep. Rest…”
“She’s right mate,” Ron muttered, his own voice breaking, “Sleep, and then everything will be alright…”
Numb, confused, his mind spinning, Harry lay down, his hand still in Hermione’s.
“I’ll – I’ll sleep…”
“Good,” Hermione murmured, dropping his hand carefully on the bed and standing up. She kissed his cheek softly and retreated out of the room, followed by Ron.
The frozen air hung solid around them. It was just the three of them; Harry was standing upright, his body zapped of magic, of energy and of stamina, his wand broken at his feet. His hands were raised above his head as Malfoy sneered.
“Two words,” Malfoy smirked, digging his wand deeper into Ginny’s neck, who involuntarily gasped, “And I could kill your spirit…”
“Malfoy…” Harry croaked, desperate, “Please, just kill me… leave her, she’s done nothing - ”
“Hasn’t she?” Malfoy spat, a spark of green light igniting at the end of his wand, causing Ginny to squirm and gasp in pain. A scorch mark was obvious on her pale, dirty skin. Her lank red hair was streamed in front of her face, her frail body donned in a grimy rag; he could see tears, tears in her beautiful brown eyes that were black with dirt.
“Malfoy… I’ll do anything!” Harry begged, not having a strong enough heart to look at Ginny, who was crying even more heavily at his words, “Anything…”
“Like what? Name what you would do!” his voice rang in the dark, empty, cold air. They were in the middle of a castle; rain lashed against the stone; Harry’s bare feet were numb on the polished, blood stained wood under his feet.
“Anything!” Harry screamed, Ginny’s physical pain his own.
“Would you hurt?”
“Yes! Please, Malfoy - ”
“Would you kill? Would you rip families apart with two words?!”
“Malfoy please - !”
“Would you?!”
“YES! YES, JUST LET HER GO!”
Malfoy didn’t move; an inhuman smile twisted upon his icy thin face. His grey eyes glittered maliciously, “Is that your price? Your soul?”
“YES! YES, THAT’S MY PRICE!” Harry screamed, his voice hoarse and broken.
“HARRY, DON’T - ”
“Silencio!”
Ginny gasped, the only thing coming out of her throat the choking noises of her silenced throat. Her brown eyes were wild and demented under her red mane; Harry could not bear to look at them.
“That’s my price.”
Malfoy’s grin grew across his face, making his features even more horrible than before. The scene started going in slow motion; with a dawdling, loud laugh Malfoy threw Ginny forwards; she stumbled, her body flailing in slow motion, so slow time seemed to have stopped; Harry caught her bit by bit as she collapsed into his arms; her brown eyes flickered slowly upwards, meeting his own emerald ones –
“Avada Kedavra!”
The words took forever to leave Malfoy’s mouth, but rang in Harry’s ears too soon; a jet of bright green light shot out slowly from his wand, shooting forwards inch by inch; the Curse hit Ginny’s back; Harry’s eyes were still on her own as there was a bright green flash and a loud, sluggish rushing noise; the light faded as the life in Ginny’s eyes left; her body crumpled in his arms; she fell to the floor, her body lifeless, still and unmoving, the sound of her dead corpse hitting the floor ringing in Harry’s ears… Malfoy laughed, his laugh inhumane and mad, insane…
“Harry…”
Harry dropped to the ground, the slow motion gone. He turned Ginny over, her skin colder than ice, her brown eyes wide and lifeless.
“Harry…”
Harry moaned, his hands clumsily going to her neck for a pulse, “Gin!” he screamed, shaking her body when he found to beat of her heart, no movement…
“Harry…”
He collapsed, her lifeless frame in his arms, tears of pain and agony rolling down his face… “Gin… Gin…”
“Harry…!”
“Ginny…”
“Harry…!”
His eyes flew open; his body was soaked in sweat. His eyes landed on the wide pair of brown eyes he had seem seconds ago…
“Gin - !”
He gripped her to him, his head buried in her neck as he sobbed, clutching her tightly too him as though if he let go she would fall… fall and hit the ground like she had done…
“Harry… it’s okay…” she whispered, gripping him back, kissing his neck, “I’m here… you’re fine…”
“You fell… I s-saw you… I h-heard you…” he cried, digging his head into her shoulder, kissing her neck softly, his fingernails digging into her skin.
“I’m here, I’m fine…” Ginny whispered. Harry roughly pulled her head back and fiercely kissed her soft lips, fearing that this may be his last chance, his last chance…
She kissed him back, knowing he needed her as she kissed him passionately. He drew away after several heated moments and collapsed into her shoulder again, her holding him as he sobbed.
Ginny was still holding Harry’s hand, and he was clutching hers. He had not let his fingers leave her skin for longer than a millisecond, for fear she would vanish before his very eyes if he did.
She was curled up in a wheelchair – his wheelchair – her face pale and breathing somewhat heavier than normal, but she was fine. She had demanded to be taken to Harry once she heard of what Bill had told him; she had told them all either they helped her or she would walk down into his room herself. Quickly, they had organized everything: she had gone under the same excruciating agony as Harry had to get in and out of the wheelchair. As she wheeled herself down the corridor, Bill had repeatedly apologized, to which she quickly told him it wasn’t his fault before shutting Harry’s door in his face.
Ginny had sat by his bedside for two hours, watching him as he slept, before he started muttering and shaking. He started screaming and shouting and she had talked to him, not knowing what else to do. She was leaning over him as he woke up.
“I… I heard you f-fall… t-to the ground…” he muttered hoarsely, looking desperately into her brown eyes as he clutched her hand. She desperately wanted to look away – his gaze was so intense, too intense – but she couldn’t.
“You don’t need - ”
“I do,” Harry said desperately, clasping her hand as though it were his life support, “Y-You have to u-understand… I n-never… never want t-to hear that again… p-promise me… p-promise m-me you’ll n-never let me h-hear that s-sound again G-Gin…”
“I promise Harry,” she whispered, tears falling down her face, “I p-promise with all my heart…”
“I’m sorry if I scared you,” Harry muttered quietly. Nigel had left after checking them both up in Harry’s hospital room; Ginny refused flat out to leave Harry’s side.
“It’s okay Harry,” Ginny whispered soothingly, “It was just a nightmare – just a nightmare,”
“But… it just seemed – seemed so real…” he muttered, looking away from her for the first time. He closed his eyes and winced as he heard the distant thump of her body hit the hard ground, the noise echoing in his ears... he jumped as Ginny took his hand, as though he forgot she was there.
“But it wasn’t. It will never be real, Harry… I promise.”
The sat in silence for a while, just holding each others hands, savouring in the feel, smell and presence of each other, neither of them wanted to break the silence, neither of them wanted to leave…
The door opened slowly. Harry didn’t move: he dropped his eyes from Ginny’s and gazed instead at their clasped hands.
“Lily!” Ginny breathed. Harry felt a twinge of annoyance as her hand left his, but it disappeared completely when he saw his daughter sitting on his bed between him and Ginny.
“Hey Lils,” he breathed, lifting his hand. He pushed it through her long, red hair, smiling into her eyes. It was unbelievable how much she looked like a miniature Ginny, the only thing betraying her likeliness her brilliant emerald eyes; Harry’s eyes…
“Hi Daddy. Hi Mummy,” Lily grinned, glancing from one to the other, “How are you?”
“Great Lils,” Harry muttered, dropping his hands, “Thanks.”
“We’re better now you’re here love,” Ginny said softly, picking up Lily and setting her into her lap. She started subconsciously braiding tiny braids into her long hair, her hands weaving in and out of each other. Harry smiled softly, regarding them quietly.
Over the next few days, Ginny didn’t breathe a word of Harry’s nightmare to anyone. She knew that if she did they would talk to him about it, and she never wanted to put Harry through that experience again. The way he acted; the look upon his face, the urgency and desperation and defeat in his voice; the deranged, lost, horrified, dead look in his eyes…
She had felt her strength return to her; she was forbidden to do any magic at all, but she could feel the familiar, comforting feel of it in her veins, surging through her body, accompanying her blood. Every new day she awoke, she felt more powerful and stronger. Yet, to her complete and utter disgust, she was still forced to stay in a wheelchair.
“Please Nigel,” Ginny pleaded her Healer as he finished her check up. He turned to look at her, his face solemn. “Just – just a few steps?”
“If you collapse, it would be life threatening,” Nigel said shortly, dropping the chart on the table, “You may feel strong enough, but I’m not ready to take the risk just yet.”
Ginny begged him, twice a day, every day over the next couple of weeks. He always used the same response; “you may not be strong enough just yet.”
It was the fifth of November, and the crisp, golden air filled her room through the open window. Ginny’s check up had finished: Nigel was just giving Lily her monthly check up.
Dragging her eyes away from her daughter, Ginny picked up her chart from the table beside her, reading it carefully, rereading every word twice.
“Perfect, Lily,” Nigel grinned, straightening and patting Lily’s head softly, “You’re in great health.” He smiled at the small girl who beamed back, jumping off her chair.
“Nigel?” Ginny said quietly, causing the Healer to turn around, “I’ve let patients leave this hospital who were in slightly worse condition as this,” she told him, raising her voice slightly as her eyes didn’t leave her chart. She felt immediate gratitude to whatever made her pick up the chart.
“Yes, but Ginny, those patients haven’t been through anything near what you’ve been through and one wrong step could put your health back - ”
“But, see this?” Ginny cut across him, pointing to something on the chart. Nigel, sighing slightly, hurried over beside her, reading what she was pointing at over her shoulder. Her finger was just brushing the parchment on which a line graph was drawn on, its line rising with every check up posted. “This is higher than normally recommended at the stage in a patient’s treatment to permit them to stand, this is the level where it is allowed to let them walk - ”
“Ginny,” Nigel cut across her, prying the chart from her hands and setting it on the table, “I’m afraid that if you do, and if you trip, or fall, that the results will be - ”
“So, when are you going to let me walk? Never?” Ginny said angrily, crossing her arms. She quickly uncrossed them again, and her face softened, “Please Nigel… just a few steps – to the door and back… please?”
Nigel sat down in the chair beside her as Lily watched the pair of them in interest, not understanding what was going on, “You’re not going to rest properly until I give in, are you?”
She shook her head, her face the very definition of determination.
Nigel sighed, scratching the back of his neck, “Fine… fine. Tomorrow afternoon. I’ll have to check you up first – and give you a Stabilizing Potion, which I am positive you are knowledgeable of the horrid taste – and - ”
“Tomorrow afternoon then!” Ginny grinned, her face radiant with happiness, “Thank you so much Nigel!”
Nigel grumbled something, nodding and heading towards the door, “But not a moment sooner!” came his voice before the door snapped shut.
“Isn’t this great Lily?” Ginny gushed, moving over so that Lily had room beside her, “I’ll be up and walking tomorrow!”
Lily grinned, snuggling up to her mother as Ginny threw her arms around her shoulders.
“Walking?” she asked, gazing upwards at Ginny, who was positively beaming.
“Walking!” Ginny said giddily, like a little kid in a candy shop. She squeezed Lily’s arms and sighed, resting back into the pillows and closing her eyes.
“So, can we play Quidditch? Please?” Lily said slyly, causing Ginny to laugh.
“You’re not going on a proper broomstick until your seven!”
Ginny woke up the next morning, the anticipation growing in her stomach and gnawing at her insides, a bubble of hope and happiness that could not be burst. She had not yet told Harry; she wanted it to be a surprise.
Nigel gently pressed the light, almost translucent purple potion into her hands, ordering her to drink up. There were only six occupants in the room: Nigel, Heather, Ron, Mr and Mrs Weasley and, finally, Ginny. Nigel had only just let Ron stay – all the other Weasley brothers, Hermione and Lily had to wait just outside the room. Lily wanted to stay, but even Ginny agreed that she should wait outside in case something went wrong.
The potion tasted like rotten Gurdyroots, stuck at the back of her throat. She swallowed several times to try and get rid of the aftertaste; all attempts were useless.
Instantly, her body cooled, her heart rate slowing to an even, restful pace. She felt sleepy, calm and collected, gazing slowly around her as her parents stood back in the corner, apprehension upon their faces. The bubble in her stomach was still there, but the hesitation and fear had gone, and she was left feeling free, calm and utterly numb.
“Ready Ginny?”
She paused, momentarily lost in her happiness and forgetting what she was about to do, “Oh – oh, yes.”
Nigel mistook her hesitance to answer, “If you are having second thoughts - ”
“No!” Ginny said quickly, shaking her head, “No.”
“All right then,” Nigel said slowly, somewhat unwillingly. He cleared his throat, “Would you like someone to aid you to your feet?”
Knowing it would be better safe than sorry, she nodded, “Ron can just stand beside me,” she smiled softly at her older brother, throwing back her sheets.
If she hadn’t of taken the potion, her body would be humming with anticipation and nerves. But, since she had, her body was calm and she was moving how she felt: light and dreamlike. She wondered vaguely if this was how Luna constantly felt; in a world of her own, her body utterly relaxed and not a care in the world. She felt the same way as she had when she was in her Potions class at Hogwarts all those years ago, the Potions class with the Amortentia potion fumes loitering around the dingy dungeon, filling her senses and plunging her into a world of bliss.
Ron hastened to her side, moving his hands as if to support her waist, but pulling them back before he did. He hovered beside her, glancing from his parents, to Nigel, to Ginny.
“In your own time, Ginny,” Nigel said softly. Ginny numbly took into account he had his wand held tight in his hand; she shifted forwards so that her legs were hanging off the bed.
Fumbling with her hands, she placed them on either side of her, ready to push herself upright. She mentally counted to three.
One…
The thought interrupted her carefree mind, and a random urge to laugh hysterically bubbled inside of her.
Two…
A grin from the bubble of hysteria escaped and landed on her lips, causing her face to widen in glee.
Three!
Hands on either side of her, she pushed down gently, grin still on her face. She stood up shakily, one hand still clutching the sheets as the other balanced out in front of her. The grin faded slightly as her legs throbbed slightly, the weight they had to hold old and forgotten, her knees and joints rusting against each other.
She let go of the bed sheets and almost stumbled forwards; she steadied herself just in time by grabbing Ron’s robes. Ron took her hand in his but didn’t move forwards to support her. He knew her too well.
Her legs were screaming in dull protest, joints creaking against each other as they tried to remember what their purpose was, as they tried to remember how to support the weight suddenly thrusted upon them.
If Ginny were to listen to her body, she would’ve sat down immediately. But, instead she listened to her heart. In her foggy, hysterical mind a video of Harry played, and the pain lessened as she knew she was going to see him in several minutes. Her memory of him brought the grin back, and a small, light giggle left her lips.
Molly started forwards unexpectedly, thinking that Ginny had lost it – Arthur held her back, knowing different. Nigel tensed slightly, sweaty hands moving on his wand.
“You okay Ginny?” Ron whispered, squeezing her hand reassuringly. Ginny squeezed back, smiling and nodding. Harry still swimming in her mind, she lifted her foot and stepped forwards.
As her right foot left the ground, her left leg doubled slightly under the doubled pressure. Ron’s hand gripped hers even more tightly. Ginny ploughed on recklessly through the pain, bringing her right foot back down to the ground. Both knees buckled slightly.
“Ginny – take it slow - ” Ron said quietly, moving his hand to her elbow and lifting some of the weight off her legs. Ginny would’ve thanked him if she had had the breath.
She closed her eyes slowly, steadying herself silently. Harry and Lily swam in her mind, and her will power doubled – almost tripled.
“Let go of my elbow Ron,” she murmured, her eyes still closed.
“Wh-What? Ginny - ”
“Ron.”
His name left her lips in a more commanding tone than she intended. Slowly, his hand left her elbow. New weight crashed down on her feet but, having always been quite a balanced person, Ginny stayed standing. Taking a deep breath, she took another step.
She took step after step, not focusing on the now numbing pain creaking in her forgotten legs, but on Harry, and Lily, and seeing them again. Harry laughing, Lily playing, Harry talking, Lily giggling… memories, happy memories.
Before she knew it, she was at the door. Ron was hovering behind her, ready to catch her if she stumbled or fell. Her hand reached for the door knob.
“Ginny,” Nigel said quickly, “You said just to the door and back - ”
“But I’m fine,” Ginny smiled, the hysteria swelling up inside her as she watched four year old Lily slip down a slide.
“It would be over stretching it… ” Heather argued, trailing off.
“Listen to Nigel and Heather, love,” Mrs Weasley said softly, tears of worry and happiness spilling over in her eyes.
“But I’m fine!” she persisted, pushing open the door. The corridor was empty. The security around Ginny, Harry and Lily was so tight it was nearly always empty. She took another step into the corridor, her feet tingling slightly as the flooring changed.
Ron shared half a glance with Nigel before following her closely, palms outstretched behind her.
Lily swirled the plastic spoon in her hand around in her soup, watching but not seeing the liquid swirl and twirl.
“Lily, eat up,” Hermione said softly, nodding towards the uneaten lunch Lily was swirling.
“You aren’t eating,” Lily pointed out, but not cheekily, looking up and eyeing Auntie Hermione’s untouched lunch sitting before her.
Hermione sighed, picking up her own spoon and diving it into her soup. She sipped a mouthful, “Your turn.”
Frowning, but seeing the fairness, Lily tentatively filled up her own spoon. She eyed the runny contents before spilling them down her throat. She didn’t even notice the taste; her mind was elsewhere.
When Hermione didn’t respond, Lily went back to swirling different patterns in her bowl, unseeingly gazing at the small whirlpools she made. She set down her spoon and glanced down the table.
Uncles Fred and George sat at the end. One of them was laughing and the other was talking with a huge grin on his freckled face. Beside them sat Uncle Bill and Auntie Fleur, who was getting quite fat. She still looks pretty Lily thought absentmindedly, gazing at her Auntie’s long, silky fair hair and glowing skin. Her eyes sparkled like sapphires as she talked to Uncle Bill, who was nodding. Opposite the married couple sat Equin and Charlie, who were talking as well. The looks upon their faces were quite serious.
Cousin James sat beside Charlie, not paying attention to any of the adults’ conversations and dipping his sandwiches into his soup, eating away at a pace Lily found somewhat nauseating. She edged her seat slightly away from him and looked opposite her. Auntie Hermione was refilling up Halie’s glass with a pitcher full of orange juice. Halie picked up the now filled cup and drank deeply, before setting it back down and returning to her soup. Auntie Hermione turned to her other side, where Cousin Baby Sirius was strapped into a high chair, unopened cartons of Baby food in front of him.
As Hermione peeled open one of the cartons, Lily wrinkled her nose. She was positive she never ate that. She watched anyway, cocking her head slightly to one side as she watched the mother and son. Auntie Hermione scooped up some of the yucky green sludge in a small spoon and lifted it into the air. She spun it around Sirius’ head, making strange airy noises. Sirius giggled and clapped his hands, his large eyes watching the spoon as it got closer to his mouth. He gulped down the food eagerly, clapping for more.
Lily smiled, getting lost in time as she watched the pair of them.
Ginny stopped outside the door, her heart now thumping a tattoo against her chest in excitement. She stifled a laugh as her hand slipped on the doorknob.
Ron glanced down the corridor she had just walked down. Considering how long it was to how much she had been through, it was quite a feat. He had been beside her the whole way, their parents and the two Healers slightly further behind him, his hands outstretched in case he needed to catch or steady her.
He never had too.
Ginny closed her eyes and opened them again, expecting to be waking up from a fabulous dream. But no, there she was, brimming with excitement, the door to Harry’s room under her fingertips. She twisted the knob.
With one finger, he lightly traced the blue trail from the inside of his wrist to his elbow, his green eyes narrowed slightly as he did so. He withdrew his finger from the blue line he was following when he got to the hem of his rolled up jumper.
The blue veins, he knew, stretched over his arms, back, chest and hands. He knew he would be stuck with them for the rest of his natural born life, but that didn’t make it any easier to accept.
Unconsciously, he turned over his left arm and jerked up that jumper sleeve also. Harry glared at the Devil’s tattoo on his veined wrist. The skull and snake mark had faded to a dull grey on his wrist, but it was still there. Still there.
Groaning, he stretched his other arm over and grabbed the careworn book on the table beside him - Quidditch Teams of Britain and Ireland. Hermione had given him the book for Christmas at his fourth year at Hogwarts, which gave a good excuse to its dog-eared, tattered and haggard state.
Hermione and Mrs Weasley had brought Harry some of his old books – taken them from the rest of his belongings that were stored in large cardboard boxes in Percy’s room at the Burrow - and some of their own books for him to occupy himself with when he had nothing else to do. None of the books, Harry had noticed as he thumbed through the covers, had anything to do with or even mentioned the Dark Arts or Defence Against.
He flicked through the pages of his old Quidditch book, the slightly faded pictures still moving as fast as they did when it was new.
“Let’s all just keep our fingers crossed and hope for the best.”
Once quite a good team, the Chudley Cannon’s seem to have lost their game. They have won the league twenty one times, the last one being long ago in 1892. Their original club motto, “We shall conquer,” was changed in 1972 to “Let’s all just keep our fingers crossed and hope for the best.”
Their robes are a violent shade of orange with a black cannon ball and double, looped ‘c’. There have been some snide remarks over the years from rival teams that the Cannons have as much accuracy as the Muggle war weapon they are named after.
Galvin Gudgeon, the Cannons’ Seeker, has faced some harsh but honest criticism during the years. During one match with the Appleby Arrows, he missed several astonishing chances with the air of an amateur. The Snitch was reported to have bounced off of his nose twice during the match.
The Cannons’ manager, Ragmar Dorkins, has obviously grown used to his teams losses and doesn’t expect to gain much wins. He fainted after the Cannons won in a match in September 1999 against the Falmouth Falcons, and it took an Ennervate Spell to reawaken him.
The two beaters of the team, Joey Jenkins and -
Harry jumped and flinched simultaneously as the door handle creaked and turned slowly. The book fell to the floor with a dull thud as he hurriedly pulled down his sleeves over his vein scarred arms. Harry scowled as he could still see the blue, spider like lines on the back of his hands.
The door pushed open and he looked up to greet the visitor.
His heart stopped.
“G-Gin - !”
Ginny smiled weakly at him and stepped slowly into the room. Her legs were shaking, but only slightly. With every steady step she paused before and after it was taken; she double checked that her leg could take her fragile weight before she took the plunge.
Harry was so fixated on Ginny he didn’t see Ron standing close behind her, ready to steady her if she tripped or catch her if she fell. With one fluid motion, Harry had pushed back the covers on his bed and was about to get up to help Ginny –
“Harry!”
Her voice, though shaking slightly and hoarse, was loud and strong, echoing slightly in the room. Harry noticed Ron standing behind her and caught his eye; Ron clearly had a look that said, ‘if you move I’ll kill you after she does.’
Harry didn’t move, though he didn’t relax either. His whole body remained tense, ready to shout out to Ron if Ginny so much as stumbled, his eyes not moving from Ginny. Even when Ginny lowered herself – slowly – into the chair beside his bed, he didn’t move.
“Are you okay?” Harry asked quickly, his words jumbled and fast as he stared into her eyes, looking for anything that suggested otherwise.
Ginny smiled at him, “Fine,” she muttered, “I did it.” Her smile widened. Harry’s hand reached for her forehead.
“I think you should lie down,” he said quietly, pulling his hand away. Her forehead was cold and clammy; her smile faltered at his words.
“I’m fine Harry,” she said again, more forcibly, “Aren’t you happy?”
“Yes – I’m extremely happy, Gin,” Harry said quickly, reaching forwards and kissing her cheek softly, “But… don’t you think – are you ready - ?”
Ginny’s smile completely faded.
“I’m more than ready Harry. My chart suggests - ”
“What did Nigel say?”
Ginny stiffened slightly. “He - ”
“He agreed,” Ron said loudly, glancing at Harry’s expression. Harry softened slightly.
“Are you sure you’re okay?” Harry persisted, looking away from Ron and back to Ginny. She smiled faintly at him and shook her head softly, her dark red curls falling over her shoulder.
“I’m fine,” Ginny said softly, almost agitatedly. Ron glanced at her then headed quietly out of the room, pushing Nigel and his parents out of the way without a sound and shutting the door behind him.
“How are you feeling?”
He thought of the blue veins scarred forever upon his body, of the grey tattoo staining his wrist for all eternity. He thought of the pain he had put Ginny and Lily through – physical, emotional, mental. He thought of what he had put the entire Weasley family through – Molly and Arthur, the pain of seeing someone they saw as a son be on the brink of death, and the trauma he, Harry, had put their only daughter and youngest child through. Bill, Charlie, Percy, Fred and George – he had put their only sister through a living hell, endangered all of their lives. George, especially, his actions had caused him to be almost crippled. Ron. He had dragged him through everything – the whole Philosopher’s Stone business In first year, the Chamber of Secrets – he, Harry and single-handedly got his special little sister taken into the Chamber – in third year, he caused Sirius to break his leg; in fourth, he had almost ruined their relationship with the stupid Goblet of Fire; fifth, he had taken Ron to the Department of Mysteries, placing him in extreme mortal danger and almost getting him killed. In sixth, he had placed him once again in mortal danger when the Death Eaters attacked Hogwarts. And then he had taken Ron all around England, tracking down Horcruxes, placing him and Hermione in mortal danger every single second.
And Lily. Lily. She had grown without a father for the first, vital five years of her childhood, gazing in confusion at the other children with their fathers, unaware that the venomous, horrible feeling surging through her was jealousy. And when he returned – well, at first, it was freedom and bliss. Happiness and love. Then he pulled her into the depths of hell itself. He himself had placed her in the fiery tortures of the same hell he had lived in for five years, he himself had put her through horrors no other child – or human, for that matter – should ever live. The fear, the pain, both physical and mental, the torture, the constant cloud hanging over you, dripping all these emotions on you, never letting you get shelter, making you angry, confused, bitter, self hating, self blaming, thinking desperately for solutions, for the what ifs, for escape.
And Ginny. Ginny. Where to start with Gin?
“Fine,” he whispered, breathing a living lie, running his scarred hand softly through her red hair.
He deserved those scars.
She looked at her cards. Three Hippogriffs stomped at her and a Bowtruckle was perched in a tree, expertly scaling the branches and leering at her. She bit her tongue, her green eyes moving from her cards to her father.
“Daddy… do you have… a Hippogriff?”
Harry scowled and gave her one of his cards. She grinned in triumph as the stormy grey Hippogriff rustled his wings.
Now, if she could just get rid of her Bowtruckle…
Her mother was sitting cross legged on a chair, her cards held like a fan in her hands. Her brown eyes, though tired and bloodshot, were wide and alert as she took in her cards, determined not to lose. Her finger absentmindedly picked at the chair edge.
“Lily…. A Bowtruckle?”
She grinned. “I won!” she announced, gratefully giving her card to her mother and flashing her parents her four Hippogriffs.
Ginny grimaced, placing her cards face up on the bed. Two Bowtruckles, one Kelpie and one Dragon. Harry looked at them blankly.
“You had the Kelpie!”
He scowled again, throwing his cards on top of Ginny’s. Three Kelpies and three Dragons. Ginny laughed as Harry huffed, and Lily grinned and giggled as she rounded up the cards.
“Honey, you’ve never been one for the mind reading business,” Ginny yawned, stretching catlike in her chair.
“I’ve never won a game!” he complained, sitting straighter in his bed, “Deal again.”
“Daddy, you beat me that one time!” Lily grinned toothily, shuffling the cards in her hands, “’Member?”
“Oh, yea, one time,” he rolled his eyes, “Lily, you certainly seem to be good at this game. What have you got up your sleeve?”
“I’ve got no sleeves!” Lily protested giggly, pulling on the hem of her t-shirt. It was a very humid day; Lily and Ginny were both wearing t-shirts. Harry, though, had kept on his jumper, and hadn’t rolled up his sleeves.
Much as he deserved them, he didn’t want to see the looks of pity and disgust upon their faces when they saw his scars.
“Here, throw in some more. Make it more difficult,” Ginny grinned devilishly. She handed her daughter some more cards consisting of four Acromantulas, four Mandrakes, four Snidgets and four Giants. Harry groaned as Lily added them to the cards.
“Do we have too?”
Ginny laughed as Lily dealed.
As Lily triumphantly threw down four Snidget cards down on the bed – causing a dark groan from Harry and a disbelieving snort from Ginny – a knock on the door rang with Lily’s laughter. She stopped immediately.
“Come in!” Harry called as Ginny gathered up the cards and rearranged them so that they were all sitting the right way. There was a short pause, then the door pushed open slowly. A heart shaped face with long, bright pink hair in low pigtails peeped hesitantly through the door.
“Wotcher!” she winked through the gap.
“Tonks!” Ginny cried, standing up suddenly; her face paled as she stumbled and her knees buckled. Harry’s arms shot out and caught her before she fell. His eyes were dark.
“Oh - Ginny – be careful!” Tonks said somewhat squeakily, rushing forwards. She took Ginny’s weight off Harry and helped her into her seat again.
“Are you okay Gin?” Harry asked quietly, looking at her intently. Heat flushed in her pale cheeks.
“Fine – fine – just a little trip,” Ginny said nervously. Harry didn’t like her continuously walking without any support; he had already voiced his opinion about it. “Tonks! Remus! John! How are you all?” she said quickly, avoiding Harry’s eye contact.
Tonks retreated to stand beside her husband, his arm going loosely around her shoulders. A young boy of eight years with straight, longing brown hair that fell with an elegant grace into his dark hazel eyes. Three, faint, long scars an along his cheeks. His thin jumper and jeans hid the other scars that were inflicted upon his body. He was tall and skinny; his face was dark and emotionless.
A twinge of sadness pulled on Ginny’s heart. She noticed his eyes were somewhat darker and more aged than she had remembered.
“We’re all fine, all fine,” Remus smiled softly, his eyes glancing towards his son for a moment, as though expecting him to interrupt, “But, more importantly, how are you?”
“Fine,” Harry said, lying again and again whenever asked the same question. “Sit down!”
Lily slid off the bed and bounced over to John, whose dark face instantly brightened. Lily began talking animatedly to him, and he smiled and nodded, before scrunching up his face as though in a look of hard concentration and pain.
His hair shortened and darkened; he was now donning a short, messy, brilliant green haircut.
Remus drew up two chairs with his wand and pulled one aside for Tonks, who thanked him and sat down beside Ginny. He glanced at his son again – who was now sporting rather long red hair and a pig shaped nose – before sitting down.
“If we’re interrupting - ”
“Oh, no. It’s great to see you,” Harry grinned, sitting up straighter in his bed. He felt somewhat embarrassed and slightly irate that they were all sitting around his hospital bed. It made him feel vaguely weak.
“That’s okay,” Remus smiled, relaxing visibly. He glanced at John again.
“Remus was so worried he’d be bothering you,” Tonks laughed, “I kept telling him to stop worrying. We had to come here for John’s check up anyway.”
Remus tensed again, his eyes flashing.
“How is John?” Ginny asked quietly, still shuffling the cards in her hands. Suddenly, the cards shot out of her hands and landed in a neat pile beside Lily who, smiling broadly at her little show of magic, picked them up.
Harry looked at them, confused. What about John? What had happened?
“I’m really sorry, I should’ve been doing his check ups - ”
“Oh, no, no, no!” Tonks said quickly, “Don’t be sorry! It’s not your fault! We have a Healer called Heather, she’s very understanding - ”
“I’m sorry to be asking this, but what happened?” Harry asked quietly, looking from a sombre Ginny and Tonks to a stony faced Remus.
There was an uncomfortable silence, broken only my John and Lily’s giggling and the out of tune Wireless.
“Werewolf attack,” Remus muttered quietly, glancing over his shoulder again. John was now fiddling about with the Wireless and Lily was trying to help him, cards clutched in one of her small hands.
Harry’s stomach dropped like a stone into water, the ripples washing anguish all over him. The look upon Remus’ face triggered the next reckless question.
“Who?”
Tonks visibly tensed up, but Remus stayed still. It was as if he was frozen; his eyes were glazed over and posture strangely stone like.
“Remus - ”
The ear splitting noise of Remus’ chair scorching backwards against the ground made Lily and John stop talking and laughing instantly, glancing towards the adults. The Wireless died, the voices drowning away into nothing.
“Remus…” Tonks whispered desperately, taking a small handful of his robes. Her eyes were large and pleading; he ignored them.
“I – coffee – I - ” he stammered, brushing Tonks’ caring hand away ruthlessly. He walked quickly out of the room, his head bowed. The door shut quickly behind him.
Tonks’ hand was still outstretched in the air, as though she were still grasping his robes.
The room was engulfed in another still silence.
“Where’s Daddy gone?” John asked quietly. He was on his feet, his eyes wide and overbright, staring at his mother. She shook her head and dropped her hand, staring desperately at the door, as though Remus would burst through it any second. “Where’s Daddy gone?”
His hair was fast turning into a greying light brown; he still didn’t have full control over his Metamorphmagus and when his emotions got strong, his appearance changed to suit it.
When no one replied, John turned heel and ran out of the room.
“John - !” Tonks cried, standing up. John didn’t reply to her, and his shouts to his father were silenced when the door closed.
“Tonks, let them talk,” Ginny said quietly, pulling the witch’s sleeve. Tonks sat down slowly, wrenching her eyes from the door.
“He’s changed,” she whispered, her voice slightly croaked. “Both of them.”
Lily hadn’t moved; she was still sitting in the corner beside the Wireless, staring at them, frozen.
“John… he’s become more withdrawn. He’s not as open to Remus, and he won’t talk to us. Remus has helped him – a lot. Wolfsbane potion, hideouts, advice… but John just sits and nods. He realizes how serious this is, and he can’t enjoy himself. He only really plays with Lily now… everyone else, he just ignores politely - but bluntly…”
Tonks broke off. She buried her head in her hands and forced herself to continue.
“Remus… he blames himself. He feels… if h-he didn’t… h-hadn’t of…” she broke off, crying silently into her hands. Ginny pulled her into a hug, and Tonks buried her head in Ginny’s shoulder, sobbing.
Harry’s mind whirred.
Greyback? Had Greyback seeked revenge for Remus’ help in the War? He was still loose, uncaught; there were articles every other month of a horrific attack, all of the victim’s children, the culprit almost definitely Fenrir… had John been attacked when Harry was away? Why hadn’t anyone told him…?
“Did Greyback - ”
“Greyback?” Tonks said quickly, regaining her composure and cutting Harry off quickly, her eyes dark, “What’s Greyback got to do with this?”
“I thought… ” Harry muttered, glancing from Tonks to Ginny.
“No,” Tonks whispered softly, her eyes brimming with tears, her heart shaped face pale, “Greyback didn’t – Remus… he did.”
Harry swallowed heavily, his body going numb.
Oh Merlin.
Two weeks later, Harry was blindly thumbing through ’‘Dangerous’ Dai Llewellyn: The Dangerous Autobiography’ . Ginny had walked back to her room with Lily: over the past fortnight Ginny had been improving drastically: but that didn’t mean that Harry didn’t relax until Hermione came back and told him that she had made it back safely.
He didn’t seen Remus since he found out about John, and that was what was mainly bothering him. Was Remus okay? Was John okay? Was Tonks okay?
He sighed angrily, flipping pointlessly through the pages. His eyes flicked from one picture of ‘Dangerous’ Dai diving, to a diagram of a tackle he invented. Words jumped out on the pages.
Reckless. Treacherous. Brave. Loved. Trauma.
A knock on the door rang out, sharp and sudden, causing Harry to jump. The book fell to the floor.
Sighing angrily, he leant over and picked it off the ground. He felt his back muscles clench in agony; he groaned.
“Come in…”
The door opened and shut quicker than it took Harry to straighten. Remus was standing by the door, his robes clean but lopsided, his face slightly pale under his scars.
“How are you Harry?” Remus asked quietly, walking forwards slowly – almost hesitantly, as though he thought he should go back out the door. He sat in the plastic chair beside Harry and picked up his chart, reading it carefully.
“Fine,” Harry said quickly, slightly distracted and side tracked, “Remus, it’s not your fault – you know that right?”
Remus’ actions slowed; his breathing, his hands moving over the parchment, his movements.
“I…” he trailed off, his eyes dark and hands shaking slightly. Up close, his eyes were bloodshot. His rough fingers fingered the end of the parchment, “If I had positioned myself further in - ”
“It’s not your fault. You couldn’t control yourself; you were incapable of controlling your actions, you were transformed, not yourself!”
Remus sighed irritably, dropping the chart on the table. “You’re not listening. I didn’t go far enough in. I know I didn’t!” He groaned again, and dropped his head into his hands, fingers digging into his hair fiercely, “I’ve ruined his life. I knew I should’ve taken the risk …”
“Remus, he’s fine. He’s alive - ”
“You don’t know what it’s like! Once every month, without fail, you turn savage, unable to control yourself; you’re a risk to all around you! The constant fear that you’ll hurt friends, or lovers – or even enemies! The prejudice, the lack of job, of money – of living - ”
“But you never hurt anyone until now, and it was a complete accident - ”
Remus gave a bitter laugh, raising his head from his hands. His eyes were wet and haunted.
“Never hurt anyone…” he said quietly, stretching out the words. He shook his head and straightened, finally making eye contact with Harry. His eyes looked to Harry’s with such an intense gaze Harry wanted desperately to look away, but didn’t, “If only…”
Harry didn’t move, and he didn’t speak. Curiosity sparked inside of him despite the situation.
“Your mother… Lily… Hogwarts. Seventh year. I was told what happened.” Remus’ eyes were narrowed slightly, but remained fixed on Harry’s, “We were in the Forbidden Forest. Lily was taking a midnight walk. She drifted into the Forest – I don’t know… she was preoccupied. Apparently I smelled her… human blood,” he added, his voice full of bitterness, “When a werewolf smells human blood, human DNA - human - nothing will stop that werewolf from getting to that human. Nothing.” He broke off here, dropping eye contact. Harry’s mouth had gone dry.
“I… ran for her. Towards her smell. Sirius, James and Peter… they didn’t know what was up with my sudden change of attention. They followed me.”
“Sirius smelt her first. He barked and ran ahead, James hot on his heels. They only just caught up with me… James immediately pulled Lily away, who was petrified…” he sighed angrily, raising his hand as if to brush hair out of his eyes or punch something. He held it suspended in the air for a moment, then dropped it, dead, by his side.
“Long story short, James saved Lily’s life. I almost made her a werewolf; and same with James.” Remus’ head dropped and he was staring at his knees. Harry’s heart was thudding loudly and painfully in his chest.
Oh God.
They both sat in silence for what felt like years; both of their minds were whirring, both of their eyes were dark and haunted, both of them were feeling emotions not meant to be felt.
“Anyway…” Remus said quietly, breaking the silence. His voice was cold and hoarse, “The whole point of me being here is to tell you Nigel thinks that you will be ready to stand – not walk, stand - in a couple of weeks.”
Harry blinked, “Stand?”
Remus didn’t seem irritated – instead, he seemed slightly amused, “Stand Harry,” he said softly, smirking slightly, “And it’s about bloody time.”
a/n; thanks so much to carrie (Proud Hufflepuff) for her help with this chapter ^^
Ginny’s fingers were biting into the arms of the chair she was sitting in; Hermione was standing behind her, her hands softly positioned on her shoulders in case she tried to stand. The Wireless beside them was on, the soft melody of the bard currently playing on the station mixing in with the room’s noise.
“And I used to be so strong, I used to be able to carry on, without you there, without you there…”
“Now, Harry, you have to drink this potion or I’m calling it all off - ”
“Molly, it would be better if we waited outside, less crowded, more air - ”
Everyone barring Ginny and Hermione were crowded around the bed, talking and arguing and generally just making noise. Heather was searching for a certain vial in a cart of potions she had behind her; Nigel was talking sternly to Harry.
“You must not push yourself further than you can handle. It is absolutely vital that you do not, Harry, as the result…”
Arthur was talking sternly to Molly, who was pale, glancing desperately from Harry to Ginny, her worn lips pulled down into a frown.
“They will both be fine, Molly!”
“But Arthur, what if Harry – then Ginny - ”
Ron stood beside Harry, on the opposite side of the bed from Nigel, listening to every word the Healer said, nodding every now and then, glancing over to the corner Ginny and Hermione were in every minute.
“But now, now it’s too damn hard, too damn hard, I can’t carry on, I need you here…”
“Hermione, please, can I not just - ”
“No Ginny!” Hermione said sharply. Her hands clenched painfully on Ginny’s shoulders; there was a heavy sigh and the hands pulled away.
“I’m sorry,” she whispered, kneeling beside Ginny’s chair, “But… it would be too dangerous. And its better sitting in here, isn’t it, than out there?” she added bitterly as Molly and Arthur shut the door behind them.
Ginny didn’t respond.
“Where are you now? You left me here, all alone, all alone, but I still feel your presence, your presence, it lingers here, like the drops of tears in my eyes, my eyes, that you have left, that you have left behind…”
Nigel stepped away from Harry and turned around to discuss something with Heather; Ron bent down and talked to Harry. Harry’s gaze flickered constantly to Ginny.
An unnatural hush fell over the room as Nigel turned around, a vial full of an almost see through purple liquid clasped in his hand. Even the song seemed to stifle slightly. He seemed to hesitate before giving the potion to Harry.
Harry took the potion: his hands were shaking slightly, and the liquid sloshed inside. With another glance at Ginny, he downed it in one.
His face scrunched into one of disgust as the potion slid down his throat; Ginny sympathised, remembering the effects and horrid taste.
The empty bottle remained gripped in his white hand as the room watched him; he shook his head as though trying to shake off the taste. His hand shaking, he placed the vial on the table beside him.
Then, suddenly, his whole posture relaxed, slumped over. A small, barely there smile played on his lips and he sluggishly opened his eyes.
“And why did you leave again? You never gave a reason, a reason, for leaving me bruised and broken…”
Unconsciously, Ginny leaned forwards and turned off the Wireless. The soft, brittle voice of the singer quickly cut off. When she didn’t lean back into the chair but stayed, poised like an alert cat, Hermione rested her hand comfortingly, yet warningly, on her shoulder.
“Whenever you’re ready Harry…”
Harry paused for a second; he looked mildly confused. His face slid free off all emotions as he pushed back the sheets. He moved slowly, and if it was because of the potion making his reactions and movements delayed, or because the slightest movement of muscle or skin resulted in pain and he was attempting to minimize the agony, no one but Harry knew.
His legs dangled off the end of the bed; the freedom and the feeling of nothing supporting them felt odd, surreal. He swung one of them, just to test: the air moved lightly against his leg, and the muscles strained slightly.
Eyebrows creased in numb concentration, he decided to experiment. He reached out, his muscles creaking and groaning and burning with rust and reluctance, and softly planted his feet on the ground. The substance under his feet felt odd and strangely cool.
Not really knowing what he was doing, he glanced sideways at Ginny. Her brown eyes were wide and staring at him, fearful yet excited. She was perched on the very edge of her chair, ready to jump up at the slightest hint of something wrong, Hermione’s hand resting on her shoulder just in case she decided to rush forwards. A small hint of a smile played on her lips when her eyes caught Harry’s.
His legs felt somewhat stronger, the pain numbing slightly.
Harry pushed down on his legs, pressing his weight into his heels. The sudden mass that was forced upon the muscles was agony; he quickly relaxed again, biting down hard on his lip.
“Steady Harry…”
His legs tingled and stung from the fading strain. He waited for it to fade, but the dull throb never did. Barely stifling a grumbled sigh, he shook his legs slightly, trying to shake off the ache.
He tried again and again and again, each time getting more and more agitated. The pain increased by tenfolds each time…
Harry collapsed on the bed for what felt like the millionth time; his legs felt like they were aflame and he felt emotionally and physically drained.
“You’re doing really, really well Harry,” Nigel said encouragingly, kneeling down beside him. Harry kept his eyes closed. “Do you want to… stop there? For today?”
“Please Harry,” Ginny said quietly. She was now almost standing, Hermione’s hands biting into her now numb shoulders. Her pale was as white as Harry’s; her eyes sparkled with tears.
He ignored her, determined to prove to everyone he could do this; he could complete the petty task of standing. He was determined to show everyone, and himself, that he wasn’t weak – he wasn’t incapable.
Hermione’s hand clenched painfully on Ginny’s shoulder: a rock hard vice. Ginny swore under her breath, closing her eyes tightly; she pulled her lip in between her teeth, biting down hard. Her whole body was tense, poised.
After several long moments, her eyes still closed, seeing nothing but black, hearing nothing but her thoughts, she reopened her eyes, hoping beyond hope the scene before her had changed somehow.
It hadn’t.
Harry had his hands curled into rough fists on either side of him, the white covers of the bed grasped in his sweaty grip. He looked totally broken, his whole body shaking and covered in sweat, devoid of all strength.
His determination, though, was as strong as ever.
Her own hands gripped the sides of the armchair fiercely as he went to rise again.
The muscles in his legs strained and grated as he forced more, heavy weight onto them, forcing them to hold it, contain it. His hands stayed clamped on the bed as he rose.
He froze.
He was halfway raised: his muscles strained and pulled and gasped for release, begging for relaxation, for rest, for forgiveness.
He could do this. He had to do this..
With grim determination, he pushed his hands off of the bed, letting go of the white covers, thrusting all his weight onto his legs, his already damaged and full muscles having numb weight pushed upon them – too much numb weight....
No one heard Ginny’s hurt gasp – she didn’t even hear it. Hermione’s hand was now gripping so painfully into her shoulder it was almost drawing blood; Ginny pushed against it silently, straining to get to Harry.
He was standing upright, completely unsupported. The scene around him blurred and started spinning; a mass of colours, spinning and spinning and spinning, making him dizzy… nauseous… his legs screamed and throbbed and ached in pain…
“Steady…”
The voice was unsteady, the word starting off quickly and ending suddenly, the word jumbling itself, spinning, twirling, making no sense…
His hands clenched into a fist and his nails bit into his skin; he searched his shattering mind, his screeching brain, for anything – anything – to distract him, to numb the pain, to give him just a little release…
“Hold on, Harry…”
The room was still blurring sickeningly: he closed his eyes, trying to block out the dizziness.
Ginny was still pulling against Hermione’s hand, frantic.
“Please Hermione…” she whispered, her voice choking, trying to free her arm from her friend’s ice hard grip. Hermione visibly hesitated.
“Ginny – Nigel said - ”
“Th-This isn’t about m-me!” Ginny hissed croakily, tears falling down her face, her brown eyes fixed upon Harry.
Hermione glanced at him. He was swaying, his whole body was tense and hard, his eyes shut behind his glasses, his skin shining with sweat…
“Slowly…” she whispered, tentatively releasing Ginny’s shoulder.
Ginny stood up quickly, her feet faltering and unsteady beneath her.
“No – Ginny - ”
Ron stepped forwards, moving to stop Ginny – Hermione shook her head quickly, moving herself, stopping Ron moving any further – Nigel glanced from Harry to Ginny, his eyebrows furrowing together – Heather hung in the background beside the cart of potions, poised, ready, frightened –
His legs fired; he was surrounded by blackness, comforting blackness that neither swayed nor blurred… he wanted desperately to reach out, to grab something, but he couldn’t – it may unsteady him, nothing may be there, he may fall, he may seem incapable…
Warm hands softly lay on his arms: the heat was encouraging, cool, affectionate, careful…
“Harry…?”
The voice didn’t start quickly and end suddenly; the word didn’t sound jumbled and confused. The voice was quiet yet loud and clear, caring and shaking and in love, crystal clear…
It pulled him out of the darkness. He opened his eyes slowly.
She was beautiful, even though she was destroyed. Her lank red hair fell in gentle curls down to her mid back, framing her ghost pale face with a fierce, gentle air… her brown bloodshot eyes sparkled, eyes full of love, full of hurt, full of concern… her pale lips were shaking quietly, the cry that wanted to be heard rattling against its bars, though never escaping…
“H-Harry…”
He wrapped his arms around her, pulling them both together. His face dug into her thin shoulder as their body’s met; her arms went across his back, hands curling into soft fists of pain and love, her head leaning against his…
All his pain disappeared.
a/n; sorry about the update wait! ): life is really lashing out at me at the minute, and i have a lot going on - barely any time to write! *cries in anguish* but hopefully this short chapter will satisfy you...?
*hugs*
“Why didn’t you stop?” she whispered quietly, hands resting in his. He smiled softly, face still as white as the sheets he was lying upon, the very corners of his mouth pulled upwards in a slight curve. Though rattling in pain and exhaustion, the faint flood of adrenaline was coursing through his body, making him slightly feel drunk.
“Would you of?”
She scowled, but before she could open her mouth to retaliate, the door opened.
“Lily!” Harry grinned happily, sitting up slightly straighter.
Lily giggled, the large door shutting behind her. Her green eyes were alight with joy, her red hair scraped back into a wavy ponytail. Her tiny frame almost danced towards the bed as she ran over to Harry and Ginny.
“Daddy! Mummy!” she shrieked, clambering into the chair beside Ginny. She smiled toothily at them, sitting with her legs bent underneath her. “Are you okay?”
“Perfect, Lily,” Harry said softly, squeezing Ginny’s hands before letting them go. He lent forwards and boldly picked Lily up by her waist; Ginny shrieked in horror and panic, Lily in joy.
“Harry - !”
“I’m fine, Gin!” Harry protested, setting Lily down in his lap. She laughed joyously, hugging his hands around her waist.
Ginny opened her mouth again to argue, but shut it slowly. Sighing, she shifted in her chair, watching the pair of them.
Lily looked so tiny, so small, sitting upon Harry’s already short, skinny frame. Her head was bowed as she stared at their hands on her waist; her hands, half the size of his, looked so miniscule, so breakable clutching his. She stared at the blue veins on Daddy’s hands, eyebrows furrowed together.
“Just, please Harry, be more careful?” Ginny whispered, scooting the chair over. She rested her head on his shoulder as she sat at the very end of the bed, closing her eyes wearily.
“I don’t need to, love.”
“Please.”
He sighed dramatically, turning his head as he did so. “Fine,” he whispered into her hair, kissing the top of her head lovingly.
Lily moved one of her hands and stared closer at the blue lines. She let go of his hands and picked up his wrist carefully in one hand, as if it were china.
Harry’s head turned slowly towards her.
His hand was limp in hers, but not heavy; with her other hand, she traced the blue veins on his hand. Her eyes followed each path, each pattern, each parting.
Suddenly, his hand snapped out of hers. Lily jumped, turning her head to quickly look at her father.
Harry stared at the hand she had been holding with a mixed look of loathing and disgust. Sighing, he hid it under the covers from her.
Confused, Lily reached for his hand. She pulled it back out from under the blankets; he pulled it back, hiding it again.
“Daddy - ” Lily moaned, reaching forwards again and pulling back his hand. Ginny’s eyes opened slightly at the tone of her voice; it was a tone that she had rarely heard her daughter use before – one of confusion and disappointment and impatience – and a hint of anger.
“I don’t want you to see them,” Harry muttered gruffly, his good mood gone, pulling his hand back. Lily lunged for it again, clutching it in both of her hands.
“Why?” she demanded.
Harry seemed slightly taken aback.
“Why?” he said quietly, staring at her incredulously. She nodded defiantly. “Because – because I don’t want you to.”
“But I do!” she protested, moving her eyes to his scarred hands. Harry’s mouth opened to argue, but Ginny softly nudged his shoulder. His gaze turned questionably to hers.
She kissed him softly, before pulling back. “Let her,” she whispered, breathing on his lips. He watched her carefully as she leant back against his shoulder, then looked at Lily, who was investigating his hand closely.
They sat in silence for a long time. Lily pushed up the sleeve of Harry’s jumper after a while and traced the veins on his arm. Ginny stayed silent, eyes closed, drifting in between consciousness and unconsciousness, but never completing either journey. Harry watched Lily for a while, then watched Ginny. His eyes fell to the ring sparkling on the third finger on her left hand; a lopsided smile slowly appeared on his face.
“You really love Mummy, don’t you Daddy?” Lily whispered almost too quietly, her gaze never moving from the scars on his arms.
He looked from Lily, to Ginny, to the ring - her ring - and then, finally, to his scars. He finally understood what Lily meant, and no longer felt ashamed of his scars.
Christmas approached fast. The outside air that breathed in and out of the frosted open windows was cold and bitter; the air inside Saint Mungos, however, was warm, friendly and joyous.
The corridors were donned in bright tinsel that sprayed paper confetti out at children; glittering stars that hovered and really shone, replacing the hospital lights; holly wreaths on doors, green and red; miniscule fairies fluttering in and out of doors, carrying messages for other Healers.
A huge Christmas tree sat in the magical foyer, a beautiful golden angel perched on the very top that waved and cast glittering Charms on visitors below. The tree itself was covered in every decoration possible: Santa Clauses that whizzed around the branches, some riding broomsticks, some bright red sleds, others reindeer; snowmen had snowball fights on the pine needles, throwing tiny snow droplets at each other; angels glided gracefully in and out of the branches; every colour possible of tinsel was laced throughout the branches – golds, reds, greens, silvers, blues, purples; glittering trails of stars and crystals, varied in sizes and shapes and colours, were scattered everywhere…
Lily was bounding down the corridor with James, racing him to the Christmas Tree, both alight with Christmas spirit and the rumour Chris Turner had told them both as they sat in the food room. She shrieked as paper confetti burst out of one of the tinsels and showered her; several people looked around, startled, and quickly parted as she sprinted her way through them.
James was close behind her and more hazardous with his running. He skirted around an old man with a cane, ducking under his arm and narrowly missing knocking over the wooden cane. He yelled out as the confetti fell over him, too, and ran after her.
“I’m beating you!” Lily taunted, jumping down the stairs two at a time. Daintily, she skipped around a young couple carrying a sleeping baby – James, however, just missed running into the wizard’s leg and ran after her, taking the steps four at a time.
He overtook her on the final steps, jumping all of them in one leap and landing on the floor, hard. Lily screamed and stopped, falling to the floor beside him as he lay there unmoving.
Some people looked around as James fell: a few started forwards, faces wide with shock.
“James?” Lily said quietly, reaching out slowly to touch his arm. Suddenly, James bounded up and ran forwards once more. Lily screamed. “CHEATER!”
She ran after him, but the race was won: James stood under the great tree, leaning casually against the trunk.
“You cheated! That was a foul trick!” Lily scolded, glaring at him. He shrugged.
“Tactics.”
Scowling, Lily looked away from him and gazed up through the needles. The tree glittered with golds and reds and greens and silvers, and every other beautiful colour there was, and stunning ornaments glittered here and there.
Together, they started searching the branches for what they were looking for.
“There!” Lily shrieked, pointing to the very top of the tree.
Even though it was about thirty feet above them and they were standing in the middle of a busy hospital reception, the angel sitting delicately on the very top branch heard them and turned towards them. A dainty smile lit up her golden features and she fluttered gracefully down.
She looked beautiful whilst perched on the top branch, but at the bottom she was even more stunning. Honey coloured blonde locks fell in gentle waves down to her mid back; bright, blue eyes blinked and shone from a pale, angelic face; her petite body was framed in a striking, gentle golden dress with red in patterned carefully onto it; large, golden wings sprouted from between her shoulder blades and curved in around her shins, the feathers silky soft and shimmering. She was around the size of Lily’s leg and in her graceful hand was a small, perfectly carved wand made of the finest wood, a trail of ivy carved into it.
Smiling softly at the pair of them, she balanced on the edge of the large plant pot that was behind them; the two children swivelled around to face her.
“You’re really pretty,” Lily gushed quietly, her pale cheeks tingeing pink. The angel faerie smiling prettily at her.
“Thank you,” she said quietly. Even her voice was golden and breathtaking, “You are very beautiful yourself.”
Lily flushed harder.
“Is it true you give out Charms?” James said quietly, his own cheeks flushing as he asked. The faerie turned to him, the smile still present on her soft face.
“That depends,” she said slowly, looking over James, “On who it is.”
“What it it’s us?”
The faerie smiled wider at James’ bluntness.
“And who are you?”
“I’m James Weasley – and this is my cousin, Lily Weasley.”
“Weasley?” the faerie laughed amazingly, her voice dancing around them, “I know your family. Regular visitors at Christmas – and every other week. Especially with you young children. Of course you may have a Charm.”
James grinned, clapping his hands, “Yes!”
The faerie climbed elegantly to her feet, perching on her bare feet on the rim of the pot. She fiddled with her perfect wand, “James, what Charm would you love?”
“Can I have a cookie – please?” he said quickly, bouncing on his heels.
The faeries smile faltered, “I’m terribly sorry, dear, but Grumpwomps - ”
“First law. Yes. I forgot,” James shone crimson, “Dad told me about it – well then… can I have a Snitch?”
Laughing again, the faerie’s broad, warming smile had returned. She waved her wand in such a complicated fashion but in such a perfect way that Lily and James gawked. Golden flowers emitted from the wand tip and danced around her; suddenly, it burst into a small Snitch that fluttered and darted. It quivered in front of James’ face and he lunged, grasping it in his fingers.
“It’s yours now.”
“Thank you!” James grinned, letting go of the Snitch. The golden ball circled around him in such a speed it was nearly invisible; he lunged, and was quickly grasping it in his hands again.
“And you, darling. What Charm do you wish for?”
Lily dragged her eyes away from James’ Snitch and gazed at the faerie.
“Can – please, if it’s not too much bother… can Mummy and Daddy… get better?” Lily whispered quietly, another flush darkening her cheeks, “Please.”
The faerie’s smile disappeared, and her features became more humane, more possible to exist. Lily’s emerald eyes were large and full of such selflessness – such innocence - the faerie’s fragile heart broke. She flew forwards and her fragile arms hugged Lily’s neck softly. She hovered in front of the five year old.
“Certainly.” she whispered, “I’ll do what I can.”
Flying upwards, she waved her wand around impressively. Lily smiled as the golden leaves fluttered towards her parents rooms.
Harry watched Nigel fold away his chart and place it back on the bedside table. Now or never. Swallowing, he spoke.
“Nigel?”
The Healer looked up, raising his eyebrows as a sign to continue.
“Could I – would I - be able – to walk? On Christmas?” he said quickly, watching Nigel’s reaction slowly.
There was no visible response, then the Healer reached over and picked up the chart. He opened it slowly, eyes finally moving from Harry to the parchment.
“To Ginny’s room, I take it?” he asked slowly, flipping through the charts and graphs. He paused, muttered something inaudible, then flipping through more statistics.
“Er – yes. I want to…y’know…” Harry dragged off tonelessly, tentatively. He didn’t finish, but instead watched Nigel apprehensively, waiting for the denial.
“We’ll see,” Nigel said slowly, putting down the chart, “It depends.”
The words spun around Harry’s head. He nodded quickly, smiling. “Thank you,” he grinned, a ‘we’ll see’ better than a ‘no’.
a/n: :sings coke adverts: the holidays are coming! the holidays are coming!
....yeaaaaa.
so! a part of this chapter was originally the next chapter, but then it fitted better in this chapter, so yea. (:
i'm away on holiday on the 14th, and i don't know if i'll have an update before then. :S SORRY!
but you love me...?
Harry groaned, closing his eyes tightly and gripping the bedside table for support. His legs shook and shivered beneath him; he felt weak and drained.
“It’s okay, Harry,” Nigel said calmly, standing beside Harry, “Do you feel like a step, or would you rather sit down?”
Harry deliberated – then decided. Christmas Day was twelve days away. He had to walk.
Swallowing and shaking his head free of negative thoughts, his fingers pried away from the bedside table. Clenching them into tight fists by his side, he tensed his weak leg muscles.
Slowly, he lifted his right foot off of the ground.
Almost immediately he stumbled, collapsing to the side; Nigel caught him quickly, without a word, and righted him. Harry groaned in pain and anger.
“Steady, now,” Nigel muttered, unhurriedly letting go of Harry’s shoulders, “Take your time…”
Biting down hard on his lip, he tried again. He tentatively picked his foot up off of the ground and immediately felt his left leg buckle – quickly, he stomped his foot down again, several inches from where it was.
“Fantastic…”
Harry barely heard Nigel; eyes watering in pain and concentration, he picked up his left foot – again, his knee buckled – again, the stomped down his foot, several inches from where it was.
He had taken his first step.
Exhilarated and exhausted, Harry picked up his right foot – buckled – stomped. Left foot – buckled – stomped. Right foot – buckled – stomped…
“That’s enough, Harry,” Nigel grinned after Harry had completed a very small circle around the bed. “That’s wonderful.”
She was alone, for once. Nigel was with Harry, giving him a check up and everyone else was in the canteen eating lunch. Her own lunch was sitting on a tray on the bedside table: soup bowl empty, glass of water half full. She was sitting cross legged on her bed, the wireless echoing around her.
“My family won’t be here at Chrissy, Glen, I told you that! They’re away in Bulgaria – a present for my younger brother to see a Bulgarian match… of course, Dad couldn’t miss Krum in action!”
“So you’re all alone?”
“Of course not! I’m going to the big bash over at the Bones’ Place – loads of people have been invited, only the best, y’see.”
“So… where’s my invite?”
“In the owl, in the owl!”
“Ha, of course it is… betcha anything Susan Bones is listening to this right now and is scribbling down my V.I.P. invite… right, anyway, I’ve got to go to the loo, so I’ll play a jingle and Phoenix’s new song, Burning Desire! This is MagicFM: Glenda Chittock with Jacob Andrews!”
Ginny sighed as the festive jingle echoed around the room. The magic in the air was contagious and she was quickly feeling suppressed and annoyed at not being allowed to perform magic.
Her eyes scanned around the room. She spotted the old Muggle book Hermione had brought her to read sitting under the lunch tray - The Little White Horse by Elizabeth Goudge. She scrambled over on the bed, reaching for the book, when her eyes caught sight of something else.
Her wand, lying pristine and perfect, on the far side of the tabletop. It was fast collecting dust, and was looking neglected.
She reached past the book and picked up her wand instead, revelling in the magic that flooded through her arm.
The sound of the acoustic Phoenix song swayed in the room with a sort of calming, settling air.
Ginny swirled the wooden wand in her hand, holding it at eye level and surveying it closely. She blew all the dust off of it; the particles swirled in the air, then fell into nothing. Her hand held the bottom of the wand loosely, the dare hovering about her.
She sat frozen for several moments, revelling in the magic that flowed faintly up her arm.
“It’s our burning desire…”
“I’m back! That was the Phoenix’s new single, Burning Desire! Now, for our Charm Of The Day!”
An overly cheesy, funny jingle sang from the Wireless. Ginny’s eyes dragged away from the wand and stared instead at the wooden wireless.
“Since it’s the thirteenth of December and Christmas is just around the corner, today’s Charm Of The Day is… Nixo! The Charm for realistic snow! Now, don’t get this Charm confused with Nox, or you just might have a dark Christmas!”
“Oh ha, ha. Great joke, Glen.”
“It wasn’t meant to be a joke, dipstick!”
“Yep. Anyway, guys, I’m taking over from Glen, ‘cos she’s just rubbish - ”
“Hey, there is a reason that I man this show - ”
“‘Man’ being the appropriate word.”
“Oh, shut it. Anyway, the Snow Charm! This is not that complicated at all, is totally easy and fun, and utterly festive! All you need to do is hold your wand firmly in your wand hand at shoulder height…”
Ginny wrenched her eyes from the Wireless and stared at her hand. Hesitantly, she raised her wand and gripped it tightly.
“Then, with a singly outer twist – think the same wand movement as for the Banishing Charm – say, ‘Nixo!’ as clear as ice.”
“Ready?”
Ginny jumped, gripping her wand harder. She practised the wand movement – twist the wrist as though trying to crack it, but in a tighter half circle, the wand tip always pointing forwards.
Her wand cackled and spat.
“Now! Point your wand at the ceiling and say, ‘NIXO!’”
“Nixo!” Ginny said loudly, twisting her wrist and pointing her wand at the white washed ceiling. She felt a sudden drainage of energy, as though she had just woken up from a tiring dream. A white shock of light shot out noiselessly from her wand and engulfed the ceiling; the light shattered and drifted to the floor in soft, gently sweeps.
She giggled hysterically, watching each droplet fall from the ceiling. Ginny shook some snow off her shoulders.
“Glen! It’s snowing in here!”
“That’s generally what the Snow Charm does.”
“No, I mean it’s snowing! It’ll dampen all our notes and magic mics and everything!”
“Oh – snap! Okay, guys, to end the Charm, simple point your wand to the ceiling and say, ‘Finite Incantatem!’”
Ginny laughed loudly, grinning broadly as the white freckles painted the room. The floor was covered in a thin sheet of white drops; as were the tabletops, the Wireless, her bed and herself.
Sighing contently, she lifted her wand towards the ceiling again, “Finite Incantatem.”
The snow disappeared.
She set down her wand carefully, still grinning. Though ever so slightly zapped, she felt a rattling energy inside of her, desperate to perform more spells.
Harry was lying upon his hospital bed, sticky and sweaty and smiling as Nigel scribbled down his improvement into his charts.
“This is fantastic, Harry, truly fantastic,” Nigel grinned, setting down the chart. He sat down in the chair and smiled at his patient, “You may just walk on Christmas Day.”
Harry’s face lit up, mouth in a full grin.
“It’s remarkable how fast you’ve improved,” Nigel commented, turning thoughtful, “In fact…”
He paused. Harry’s smile faded as Nigel’s expression grew more serious.
“It’s almost like… magic.”
Harry laughed, his frown turning into another broad smile. “Isn’t that something?” he snorted, shaking his head.
Nigel chuckled, “You know what I mean,” he said quickly, standing up. “I have other patients to check up on, so I must go – but keep up this improvement, Harry. It’s remarkable.”
With a final wave, Nigel shut the door behind him and started down the corridor, still thinking.
Harry was improving greatly. Improving fantastically. In fact... maybe he was well enough to leave.
As if on cue, Ron and Hermione walked slowly down the stairs, a sleeping Halie curled around Ron’s neck and arms and a still sleeping Sirius in Hermione’s.
“Ron, Hermione!” Nigel said quickly, stopping and smiling at them, “Could I speak to you, please? Oh, it’s nothing bad,” he added hastily as Hermione’s eyes widened. Ron nodded and, shifting Halie over so that she was snoozing in one of his arms, placed his other arm around Hermione’s shoulders.
Nigel led the way down into his office and held the door open for them. Hermione looked from Ron to Nigel curiously before walking into the room.
The room was unusually messy for a Healer’s office, especially one who ran such a clean and tidy ship: papers were strewn all over the large table; books were scattered on the floor, shelves and table tops; charts were piled high on the floor beside his desk; his inbox was ten times the size of his outbox; his bin was overflowing…
“Sorry about the mess,” he flushed sheepishly, clearing two chairs free of papers, “I’ve been having a busy year…”
“It’s no bother,” Hermione said kindly, dragging her eyes away from the ripped medical book at her feet. She smiled softy as she gently brushed some dark reddish hair out of Sirius’s eyes
Nigel cleared his own chair of clutter and sat down swiftly, automatically pulling the most dog eared, crinkled pieces of parchment towards him.
“I want to talk about Harry and Ginny.” He paused, shuffling through the parchment and dividing them into two piles, “And them leaving St. Mungos.”
“Leaving?” Ron gasped, eyes wide.
“You weren’t suspecting they live here forever, were you Ron?” Hermione snapped, before looking hesitantly at Nigel, “But I wasn’t suspecting them to leave this soon. I mean, Harry hasn’t even walked yet…”
Nigel bypassed this comment, knowing Harry wanted to keep it a surprise for Ginny and Lily.
“Yes, but their charts show they are capable of leaving the hospital and coming in for weekly checks,” he said calmly, nodding to the parchment.
There was a still silence as they all looked closely at Nigel, trying to tell if he was serious.
“This… whoa. Okay. Will they – will we be at their house – or them ours – so that we can keep an eye on them?” Ron said slowly, absently stroking Halie’s hair.
“Definitely,” Nigel said, “Until they can both walk flawlessly, I’m afraid.”
“It’s no problem,” the couple said promptly, simultaneously. They half glanced at each other and smiled softly.
“So, I’m thinking – dependable, mind you – that their discharges would be about mid January, at the same time.”
Hermione and Ron nodded, still smiling. Suddenly, Sirius gurgled. Both parents turned to their baby as he blinked and yawned. Ron groaned as he started crying.
“I’m sorry, Nigel,” Ron apologized as Hermione cooed at their baby, “May we - ?”
“Certainly,” Nigel smiled, standing up. He moved over to the door and held it open for them. The couple said thanks, but it was drowned out by Sirius’ screaming. Hurriedly, they walked down the corridor. Nigel watched them go, then shut the door slowly. Sighing, he wiped his eyes from the tiredness that was creeping in and headed over to his inbox pile.
Ron and Hermione soon told everyone the possibility of having Harry and Ginny discharged in January; the magical air was stronger than ever and the days seemed to pass like a blur. Soon, it was three days before Christmas finally arrived.
“It’s gone by quite quickly, surprisingly,” Equin murmured, spinning the spoon in her coffee with a flick of her hand. Opposite her, George chuckled, shifting in his seat and playing with his own cup of coffee in his hands.
“What has – us or Ginny and Harry?”
Equin laughed, drinking some of her coffee. The sweet liquid soothed her, awakening her.
“I meant Ginny and Harry but… us too, I suppose,” she smiled, cocking her head, setting down her cup. George’s face changed, the humour morphing into seriousness.
“I can’t believe Nigel’s considering discharging them next month. I thought they would be here for so much longer… I mean, did you see how – how - ”
“Much pain they were in?”
George nodded, taking a drink out of his own cup. Christmas music echoed out around the canteen, and some children were singing along loudly several tables over, their mother trying half heartedly to shush them. George and Equin were in the cosy corner of the room, out of sight and hopefully out of mind. They had been spotted in that corridor more than once by the reporters which led to confrontations and questions.
“I didn’t think Harry would survive,” George whispered quietly, voice low and serious. He glanced around to check no one was listening, then turned back to his coffee, tracing the rim with his finger. He didn’t look Equin in the eye, “And the papers are getting worked up over how long he’s been in here. I read a claim yesterday that this was all a publicity stunt – I mean, come on!” he said loudly, looking up at Equin, his eyes sharp and angry, “If they had just seen and not guessed what they were like in May, seven months is such a short time for them…”
“I know,” Equin whispered, dropping her cup and holding George’s hands in hers across the table, “Considering… well, everything really. Merlin, it just seems too early to be discharging them…”
George groaned, bringing Equin’s hands up to his face. He kissed her palm softly, before placing them back on the table and looking outside the window beside him.
Outside, London was blanketed in a thick layer of snow. Muggles trudged through it, the hem of their coats and jeans soaked, dry hands clutching bags upon bags, heads moving as they looked for a shop, a taxi, a friend. A large countdown to Christmas Day was adorned upon a shop window.
“Crap.”
“What?”
George looked back at Equin, “Have we got Christmas presents yet?”
Equin paled, “Oh no! I totally forgot with – everything! I - ”
“Don’t worry,” George said quickly, standing up. Equin mirrored him, “Diagon Alley isn’t that far.”
She nodded quickly, picking up their coffee as George picked up their coats and her bag. Equin threw the remains of the coffee in the bin; George held her coat open for her.
George patted the snow off of himself with his free hand as Equin did the same. George limped as he led their way through the crowded Leaky Cauldron, full of witches and wizards and warlocks finishing up their Christmas shopping, never letting go of Equin’s hand. He towed Equin around a particularly plump witch who was taking up a whole table to herself, her bags spread out over the tabletop and chairs.
“George?”
George and Equin spun around to see Fred hurrying towards them, bags swinging from his hands, his red hair freckled in snow.
“George! Equin! I thought you two were at Mungos?” he said merrily, banging his hand on the bar counter. Tom hurried forwards to him, “The usual, Tom,” Fred winked. Tom grinned and nodded, hurrying of again.
“We were,” Equin admitted quietly, her pale cheeks flushing slightly as what looked like a hag turned towards them, listening, “But - ”
“We forgot it was Christmas,” George said loudly, glancing at the hag. “Yes?” he said politely, looking back at the hag. She made a grunting noise then quickly turned back to a large, purple steak like food on her plate. She ripped a bit off with her gnarled hands.
“How could you forget?”
“Well, we’ve been a bit distracted lately, Fred,” Equin defended, drawing closer to George when the hag glanced at them again. He let go of her hand, wrapping his arm instead around her shoulder.
“S’pose,” Fred nodded, thanking Tom as he set a smoking amber drink on the counter by Fred’s elbow. He counted out three Galleons and set them on the table, picking up his drink. Tom thanked him, scooping up the coins, “Hey, need two more hands?”
“Naw, besides, we have to get your present,” George grinned, squeezing Equin’s shoulder.
“Oh!” Fred dropped his voice dramatically, causing the hag to twitch towards them, “Now, would it be one each or a combined present?”
Equin laughed, “Now, that would be telling!”
“And it depends,” George nodded, smirking.
“Damn you both,” Fred said seriously, before grinning and taking a drink, “I have to get back to Wheeze’s. Verity’s still in charge, you see,” he explained to Equin, “And we’ve hired several new employees. Just until we can all relax again – and until George can work.”
George groaned, “I’m fine.”
“Then why did you limp all the way here?” Equin probed, looking up at him, her eyes sincere and caring.
“Hey, George, if you want I could get your Christmas shopping - ”
“I’m fine!” George protested, cutting across his brother, “It’s just – a wee bit sore.”
“Wee bit,” Fred snorted, hauling himself up onto the bar stool behind him. He dropped his bags at his feet.
“Yes.”
Before either Equin or Fred could reply, a bushy haired witch pushed past them.
“Sorry – excuse me - ”
“Hey – Hermione!” Fred called out, catching the witch’s shoulder. She spun around.
“Oh! Sorry, I didn’t see you!” Hermione smiled, brushing her hair out of her eyes. Her cheeks were flushed pink and snow was dotted on her hat and coat. “What are you all doing here?”
“About to ask you the same thing,” Fred grinned, “Did you dump little Sirius on my little brother?”
Hermione flushed red, a guilty look flashing across her face.
“I – I really didn’t want to, truly I don’t, but I have to – have to - ”
“Calm down, Hermione,” George said quickly as Hermione’s eyes brimmed.
“I was only joking,” Fred said hastily, pulling Hermione into the chair beside him, “Don’t get your wand in a knot.”
“I’m sorry,” Hermione whispered, head hanging, “I just – need to help, you know?”
“Need to help?” George repeated faintly, looking extremely lost.
“When were you ever not helping?”
Hermione glanced at Equin, then to the Weasley twins. She sighed, shoulders slumping in exhaustion, “I’ve been such a hassle – so in the way over the past couple of months. With Sirius and Halie and James – sometimes, they just get in the way – and sometimes they’re too loud and disrupt the hospital – and Ron and I have to look after them, and then I just feel we should be at home instead of in the hospital, getting in the way – and – and – I’m just in the way, and not helping,” Hermione said all in a rush, words tumbling over other words, face flushing and eyes brimming. Silence followed her speech.
“Hermione, that’s all complete bull,” Fred said seriously, face blank, hand wrapped around his forgotten drink.
“How can you be in the way?” George and Equin said incredulously, staring at her.
“I just – feel that way,” she muttered sheepishly, hanging her head.
“Well, don’t!” George said, “You’re definitely not in the way. You’re anything but in the way – and with Sirius, Halie and James – none of us mind! They’re kids, it’s their job to be noisy and they cheer up Lily, Ginny and Harry with their antics.”
“Is that why you’re here?” Equin asked, “Because you think you’re in the way at the hospital?”
“Oh – no!” Hermione said quickly, shaking her head. A smile was on her face at their friendly words of comfort, “I just – need to run some errands. And thank you so much,” she whispered, smiling softly.
“Hey, it’s in my job description to be nice,” Fred grinned, turning back to his drink. He took a sip, then turned back when no one responded. Their faces were blank.
“To be ‘nice’?” Equin repeated slowly.
“It’s a part time job! Hey, don’t you have to be somewhere? Shoo, you’re blocking up the Cauldron.”
They laughed, before waving goodbye and trudging towards the door.
“Thank you so much, Hermione,” Ginny whispered thankfully, pushing herself to her feet as Hermione shut the door behind her, a shoulder bag swinging from her shoulders, covered in snow.
“Ginny, you don’t have to - ” Hermione sighed, knowing that it was useless to try and make Ginny stay on the bed. She knelt down on the ground and pulled the bag over her head: Ginny sat cross-legged opposite her.
“You did use my money, didn’t you?” Ginny said quickly, watching Hermione as she opened her back. Hermione rolled her eyes, sighing.
“Of course I did, I wouldn’t have been able to get away with not using it,” she muttered somewhat heatedly, pulling shopping bags out from her shoulder bag. Ginny continued to watch her sceptically as Hermione kept her head bent, pulling out bag after bag after bag, yawning slightly.
She finally looked up.
“Oh, fine,” she muttered, a slight edge to her voice and flush in her cheeks, “I only used it for Lily’s.”
“Hermione!”
“Don’t get started, Ginny, it’s the least I could do.”
“Least you can do?” Ginny repeated incredulously. She laughed humourlessly and ran a frail hand through her hair, “Hermione, you’ve done everything possible.”
“No I haven’t!” Hermione protested, snapping her shoulder bag shut, frustrated tears springing to her eyes, “I have only just been in the background, and I’ve never been able to really help - ”
Ginny had quickly pushed aside the bags and enveloped Hermione in a hug.
“Hermione, you’ve done everything. Everything! You’ve looked after Lily – and Harry – and your own children, and you’ve given me so much support.” Ginny stressed, releasing Hermione, “It’s the least I could do to… to… crown you queen of the world!”
Hermione laughed shakily, wiping her eyes. “I’m just glad I can help,” she whispered, smiling.
“So, what have you got?” Ginny changed subject tactfully, pulling a bag into her lap and rummaging through it. She pulled out a large rectangular pack of cards: on the front was a stormy grey Hippogriff that reminded her of Witherwings – she jumped as it morphed into a fierce looking Manticore.
“Creature Cards, with a twist,” Hermione grinned, leaning forwards and looking at the packet, “The cards change animals every five turns.”
“Lily will love beating Harry with these,” Ginny grinned, setting the cards – that now showed a Chinese Fireball – beside her. She reached into the bag again and pulled out a large, plush Snitch teddy. She grinned. “Is this for Lily or Harry?”
“Lily,” Hermione snapped, grinning, grabbing the teddy off of Ginny. “Shall we wrap as you go through and check them?”
“Good idea,” Ginny nodded, peeking into the bag beside her. Hermione pulled out several rolls of wrapping paper, Muggle scissors and Spellotape.
“I thought the Muggle way would be more fun,” Hermione smiled, laying out the objects beside her. Ginny laughed.
Harry was already awake when Nigel slipped quietly into his room.
It was Christmas morning, and no one else was up. Lily was sleeping in Ginny’s room, and everyone else in their own homes. It wasn’t chilly, yet there was a slight cold, festive edge in the air. The curtains were still closed, protecting them from the faint sunrise that was just awakening over the horizon.
“Nigel!” Harry said, sitting upright quickly, brushing hair out of his eyes.
“Steady, Harry – don’t strain yourself,” the Healer said quickly, opening the cupboard in the corner of the room. He pulled out a vial full of thin, translucent purple potion and shut the cupboard door behind him, “How are you feeling?”
“Fine,” Harry nodded absent mindedly.
“Are you sure you want to do this?”
“Yes – definitely!” Harry said quickly, sitting up straighter. He glanced from the potion to Nigel.
“Okay then. You’re going to have to do exactly what I say, okay? If I say stop, stop. Go back, go back. I need your word.”
“Yes. Yes, I will, I swear, I will,” he nodded, swallowing. His hands started shaking a little.
“Okay. Drink half of this, swallow it, then drink the other half,” Nigel said clearly, stepping forwards. He gave Harry the vial – who took it, hands shaking even more. He tried to swallow the lump in his throat.
Slowly, he raised the vial to his lips. He paused as the glass cooled his lips – gulped – then tipped half of the contents down his throat.
The contents tasted absolutely horrible, and it stuck in the back of his throat. He hastily covered his mouth with his other hand as he coughed painfully. Swallowing, he raised the bottle back up, face contorted in disgust.
The other half slid half heartedly down his throat, the taste lodging in place.
Groaning quietly, Harry clumsily set the empty vial upon the table beside him. Almost instantly, his body hummed and cooled into serenity. He felt totally at ease, eager yet not hyper, excited but not jumpy. The faint pulse of pain that had been pulsing in his body was now just a numb heartbeat.
“Okay?”
Harry nodded, smiling happily. He edged forwards to the side of the bed, draping his feet off the edge of it like he had done so many times over the past couple of weeks. Nigel hastened to his side, wand clenched in one of his hands, the other tense and ready.
“Take your time, Harry.”
He nodded unconsciously, placing his hands on either side of him, ready to push him up. His body was relaxed and numb, the very tips of his fingers tingling.
Slowly, he pushed down and pulled up. He was on his feet, steady but swaying slightly. Automatically, his hands outstretched by his sides, ready to act if need to be.
“Slowly.”
Slowly, steadily, slightly painfully, Harry shuffled his way to the door, Nigel beside him the whole way. With every step he took, the pain shooting through his body heightened a little. But with every step he took, he knew it was a closer step to Ginny, to Lily, to his family.
He gripped onto her bed rails, smiling and a little sweaty. She was sleeping – petite body curled into a ball, arms drawn up in front of her head that was tucked into her chin. Her beautiful, long, flaming red hair fanned out around her pillow; her eyes were closed, body rising and falling in slumber and peace.
His whole body relaxed, loosened, his heart seemed to hum with emotion and love at just her presence. His smile softened.
She moaned a little and shifted, moving towards him. He stepped shakily forwards, falling to his knees beside her head. Gently, careful not to wake her, he grazed his hand through her hair. Unconsciously, her hand moved and lay on top of his.
He inhaled sharply, ready for her to awake – she didn’t, and her hand remained on his.
Relaxing, he shifted forwards, drawing his head closer to hers. Softly, he kissed her lips.
She was still asleep – then, suddenly, after a few seconds, she kissed back. Her hand closed around his, still lying in her hair, and she opened her eyes.
“Harry,” she whispered, smiling, pulling back a little. She stared at him noiselessly for several moments, a small smile on her lips, her eyes half open. Suddenly, she jumped upright, “Harry!”
“Gin - ”
“Harry – oh, oh Merlin!” she yelled, gripping his hand tightly in hers and bringing it to her chest, eyes wide and body tensed in panic, “Oh – sit down! Harry, you shouldn’t - ”
“Gin, I’m fine - ”
“Daddy?” Lily had stirred, half risen from her small bed on the other side of Ginny’s bed. Her hair was sticking up to one side and her eyes wide yet sleepy. Ginny glanced towards her. Something in her eyes made Lily stay in her bed.
“Harry, please - ” Ginny said loudly, hysterically, fumbling on her bedside table. Her fingers enclosed around her wand, “Accio chair!”
“Gin - ” Harry started angrily, but was cut off as a chair slammed into the table beside him. Quickly, he pulled it roughly towards him and clambered into it. He took Ginny’s wand hastily out of her hand, “You’re not meant to be performing magic!”
“And you’re not meant to be – be - ” Ginny stopped, her eyes growing wide, tears flooding her lower lids. Her hand was still gripping onto his, clutching it to her heart, as her eyes darted around to room, “Where… where’s your chair?” she whispered quietly, a tear falling down her cheek, “Where – were - you…” her eyes abruptly widened in realization, “You didn’t…”
Harry smiled softly, still gripping her wand tightly in his free hand. It spat a single jet of red gold magic. Ginny glanced at it, her eyes big and bright.
“You walked…?” she whispered, voice barely audible, clutching his hand to her chest; her hands were cold and shaking in his.
He nodded.
“Oh – oh…are you okay?” she said quickly, in stages, her voice cracking and wet.
“Fine - ”
“You walked.”
Harry nodded again, smiling. Ginny stared at him for several moments, trying to tell if he was lying, trying to grasp any hint that this was all a big Christmas joke… suddenly, she threw her arms around him, crying into his shoulder. Swiftly but gently, Harry pulled her into her lap and held onto her. He kissed the side of her neck softly.
“You walked…” she repeated quietly, shaking in Harry’s lap. “You – you walked.”
“I know,” Harry muttered, his own voice cracking, “You said.”
Ginny let out a shaky laugh that was half covered in a sob, and Harry kissed her softly, holding her close to him and whispering to her, reassuring and calming her.
“Merry Christmas,” he said quietly, somewhat awkwardly. She laughed again – a laugh of merriment, of joy and delight – and clung onto his shoulders.
Halie dragged her Unicorn teddy by the horn, the plush hooves skimming the polished floor of St. Mungos; James bounced along in front of her, throwing his small Quaffle up in the air and diving for it, bouncing it off the floor and the walls, the Golden Snitch the angel fairy had given him fluttering by his ear; Hermione was carrying Sirius in her arms, who was clutching his large, plush Golden Snitch in his tiny arms. Ron walked beside Hermione, carrying her shoulder bag as Hermione carried their child, who was laughing and hugging his own teddy bear.
“James - ” Ron said jerkily, cutting off and wincing as James’ Quaffle narrowly missed hitting an elderly warlock on his head, “James - ” he strode forwards quickly, falling behind James.
“Hey - !” James shouted out as his dad grabbed the Quaffle in mid air and shoved it in his mum’s shoulder bag.
“We’re in a hospital, James,” Ron said seriously, retreating back to his wife, “You don’t want to cause injury to the injured.”
“So thoughtful,” Hermione said quietly, smiling slightly. Ron glanced at her sideways.
“Hey – you didn’t do anything to stop him!”
As if to defend his mummy, Sirius screamed happily and – clutching his soft toy in his gummy mouth – threw his tiny arms around her neck. Hermione laughed softly, kissing his cheek.
Ron’s scowl vanished and he smiled.
“What room?” James asked, walking backwards. He dodged people, even though he couldn’t see them. Ron resisted the urge to smack him over his head.
“Er - ”
“Ginny’s is first,” Ron said slowly, “So…”
“Auntie Ginny,” Hermione agreed, nodding. Sirius copied her, his face split into a large grin, large head bobbing back and forth.
James reached to door first, pushing it open and jumping inside.
“Merry Christmas!” he yelled, leaving the door wide open in his wake. Lily greeted him joyfully but didn’t rise, as she was surrounded by a circle of ripped wrapping paper and a large line of toys was outstretched in front of her. James and Halie immediately hurried over to her and to compare their gifts.
“Ginny - Harry!”
Harry smiled from Lily’s side, where he was sitting cross legged on the floor beside Ginny, watching his daughter rip open her gifts.
“Where’s your chair?” Ron said bluntly, staring in dumb surprise.
“Don’t need it,” Harry grinned. Ginny glared at him, but it would be impossible to even shift the radiant smile shining on her lips.
“Don’t say that. You’ll still need it for several more weeks. You’re getting too cocky - ”
Harry silenced her by kissing her softly.
“When – when did you walk?” Hermione stuttered, dropping her shoulder bag on the bed and sitting down on the sheets.
“This morning,” Harry smiled, glancing at Ginny, “I’ve been walking for several days – just in my room. I wanted to keep it for Christmas,” he grinned, squeezing Ginny’s shoulders.
Hermione sat still on the bed in silence, gobsmacked. Ron’s face of shock melted into one of happiness.
“This is awesome,” he grinned, bouncing onto the bed beside Hermione, “You’re walking,”
“It’s like the Christmas spirit has made you stronger,” Ginny giggled, leaning her head against Harry’s shoulder.
The toy broomstick feel to the ground with a quiet clatter as Lily realised her most wanted gift, the most important present ever, had been granted. James and Halie stopped talking and looked at her curiously.
“I’m going to the loo,” she said quickly, jumping to her feet.
“I’ll take you,” Ginny smiled, moving to rise. Harry moved as if to stand too.
“No – I’ll be fine,” Lily smiled, crossing lightly over to the door, “It’s just down the corridor,”
“Well – take James with you, at least.”
“I can’t go in a girls bathroom!”
Ginny sighed, “Halie?”
Halie nodded brightly and jumped to her feet, hurrying after Lily.
“I’ll be right back Mummy and Daddy,” Lily grinned, shutting the door softly behind her. Halie bounced on her heels and together they set off the corridor.
The hospital was very quiet, only a few Healers and little visitors hurrying up and down the deserted corridors. Lily led the way down the stairs, and Halie followed without questions as they passed the toilets.
“Do you like Sally?” Halie bounced, eager to find out with Lily thought about her Unicorn, jumping down the steps in attempt to keep up with her. She almost tripped at the bottom, righted herself, then followed Lily down the corridor leading to the reception area.
“She’s so pretty,” Lily agreed, smiling at her cousin and breaking into a light jog, “Quick, no one’s here.”
“Where are we going?” Halie asked quietly, her whisper echoing around the near empty reception. Lily just winked mysteriously at her.
They halted at the bottom of the giant tree, staring up at the vast beautiful lights and sparkles and decorations. Halie gasped as the lights changed colour and shape; and the same thing happened that had happened several days ago.
The beautiful, delicate angelic fairy turned towards them and floated down, her movements so graceful even the most skilled ballerina would seem as clumsy as an elephant. Lily, though she had already seen the fairy, was just as stunned and shocked and in awe as she had been before; she was momentarily speechless as the faerie perched on the edge of the tree’s pot.
“It’s you again,” the fairy smiled, tucking her gold and red patterned gown in around her tiny lithe legs.
“Yes – I just wanted to – wanted to - ” Lily stuttered, a blush filling out her cheeks, “Thank you.”
“Thank me?” the fairy whispered, perfectly arched eyebrows furrowed together in confusion, “For what?”
“For your Charm. It worked!” Lily gushed. Halie hung back behind her, embarrassed and intimidated by such a beautiful presence.
The angel fairy’s face transformed into one of joyful shock, “My dear, you are very much more than welcome! You’re the first person who has returned and thanked me for one of my Charms – and I couldn’t be more than delighted.”
Lily flushed harder, and Halie’s timid head poked around her elbow.
“Oh! You have a friend with you?” the fairy fluttered forwards and hovered in front of Halie’s face and, instead of appearing intimidating and rude, the action was polite and well mannered, “What’s your name?”
“H-Halie,” the young child whispered, staring wide eyed in awe at the faerie.
“Halie? That’s a very pretty name,” the fairy smiled, “Would you like a Charm?”
Halie nodded noiselessly, struck dumb by the beauty.
“Well?”
“C-Can I – please – a-a neck r-ring? For S-Sally,” she stuttered, her pale cheeks flushing. The fairy smiled kindly and retreated a few feet.
“A necklace?” she asked quietly, waving her petite wand around delicately, “What do you want it to look like, darling?”
“S-Silver. With o-one of those horse feet s-shapes…”
The fairy angel smiled again, then started swirling her wand around in careful, quick circles and curves. Halie’s mouth dropped, and Lily just simply beamed. There was a bright, silent spark of silver and a beautifully ornate silver chain necklace weaved itself from the light strands, with a simple, tantalizing horseshoe with pale pink studs engraved into it. The word ‘Sally’ was carved elegantly in tiny script around the edge.
“It’s so pretty,” Halie whispered under her breath, her hands outstretching as the necklace fell into her hands. She stared at it in amazement, “T-Thank you!”
The angel fairy smiled softly, “My pleasure – to both of you. Merry Christmas, Lily and Halie!”
Ron shut the door with the back of his heel, the tray of six coffees, two teas, three hot chocolates and a latte hovering in front of him. He carried the tray in one of his hands and picked off a coffee with the other.
“Hermione, coffee,” he smiled, giving his wife her drink. She thanked him and he continued to give out the drinks – Molly, Equin, George, Ginny and Arthur had the other five coffees; Bill and Charlie had the two teas; Lily, Halie and James had the three hot chocolates and Fred had the latte. Harry and Ron went without.
“Thanks Ron,” Fred grinned, taking his latte off of the tray. Ron dropped the tray on the bedside table and sat on the armchair with Hermione.
Harry groaned, giving over his two cards to Lily, who laughed happily and took them. She dropped her five Hungarian Horntails in front of her and sipped her hot chocolate, “I won again Daddy!” she smirked, grinning gleefully at her father.
“I know, I see,” Harry muttered, shifting so that he was more comfortable, “Well done.”
James laughed at Uncle Harry’s sarcasm and shuffled the cards once more. Halie was sitting to his left, cooing at Sally the Unicorn, her new glittering necklace sparkling around Sally’s neck.
Christmas Day carried on, the mood light and cheerful, the gifts whizzing and whirring, the witches and wizards talking and mumbling and laughing and shrieking. They spent the morning and afternoon in Ginny’s large hospital room, talking and playing games and drinking and eating. Ron fast became the messenger of food and drink, which he was not too pleased about.
“And a slice of chocolate cake. You know, the one with whipped cream,” Fred finished his order with a flourish, leaning back in his armchair. Ron scowled and folded the piece of parchment up in his hand, upon which had everyone’s request scrawled on it. Fred noticed the scowl, “Hey, it’s the holiday season!”
Ron rolled his eyes, “Anything else?” he snarled, standing up and stretching. When no one replied, he headed for the door. Harry hesitated.
“Wait – Ron?”
Ron turned around, gesturing with his eyebrows for Harry to continue. Harry faltered again.
“Could – do you need some help?” he said loudly, changing sentence hastily. Ron looked at him questionably.
“No offence mate, but I’ve been running this food service alone for a long time now.”
George snorted.
“I mean,” Harry said exasperatedly, “Can I come with you?”
The entire room froze; even the toys silenced. Harry glanced at them all, the sudden silence unnerving.
“I – I don’t know - ”
“Come on, I feel fine.”
And he did. He had never felt so much energy, so much power and strength and happiness and adrenaline for more than five years. His blood was pounding in his body, his heart thumping in his ears; he needed to walk.
“But - ”
“How do you feel?” Equin asked slowly, standing up from George’s lap. Everyone looked at her.
“Fine. Perfect.”
“Well – er - ”
“What does Ginny think?” Molly said quickly, face pale yet cheeks faintly flushed, “She’s a Healer, after all.”
Throughout the whole conversation, Ginny had been quiet. Silent, it was as if she wasn’t there. She was staring blankly at Harry, her eyes unattached to her face – staring off focus. Everyone turned to her; Ron fidgeted by the door. Lily’s face was as blank and unreadable as her mothers.
Jerkily, Ginny shook her head. It was slow, then her motions sped up, “No. No! It’s too soon!”
“But I’m fine!”
“No.”
A tense silence followed, broken only by Ginny’s now heavy breathing. Her eyes were wide.
“Look,” Harry said slowly, “I’m feeling the best I’ve felt in five years. Better than I felt back in May - ”
“But you hadn’t just almost died or been killed back in May!” Ginny loudly cut across, her voice angry.
“Yes, I had!” Harry snapped back. If the room was overwrought before, it was nothing like it was now; every breath but Ginny and Harry’s was held, every eye was wide, every muscle tensed. Lily’s eyes were filling quietly with salty tears.
“Wh-what?” Hermione whispered timidly, face engraved in shock.
Harry shut his eyes tightly, burying his face in his hands. He dropped them and looked up at the stunned room, “It doesn’t matter – it was nothing – I just – please?” he looked to Ron, “Please? I’m ready! And it’s Christmas. It won’t be that busy.”
Ginny was frozen, face blank again.
“Ginny?” Molly whispered. Ginny glanced at Molly, her mouth clamped shut and eyes wide as plates. Her eyes shifted to Harry.
“Do… do you feel – okay?” Ginny garbled, voice trembling and shaking. Harry’s shoulders dropped when he heard her voice, and he immediately felt regret from letting that secret slip. It was Christmas day, for Merlin’s sake, he shouldn’t have even brought this up.
“Yes,” he mumbled, shifting, “Perfect.”
“Then okay. Just – take it easy,” Ginny whispered, climbing clumsily to her feet, “Now?”
“Now.”
Ginny nodded jerkily, then glanced around the room at the faces of her family, “Does everyone want to - ?”
“Molly and I can go fetch the Christmas dinner,” Arthur volunteered, voice louder than it was naturally, “She’s prepared a delicious meal – we’ll bring it here. Okay, Molly?”
His wife glanced at him fretfully, then nodded unwillingly.
“We’ll help,” Bill and Charlie chorused, rising to their feet.
“Corridor patrol,” Fred said, somewhat less chipper than normal, “George, Equin?”
The couple nodded.
“We’ll stay,” Ron said unnecessarily, nodding to Hermione from the door, “Halie, James, Lily – go over to Hermione.”
The three kids immediately scrambled to their feet, pushing their toys to the wall and stumbling towards Hermione. Lily hung back, glancing from Harry to Lily, her face fearful, her lip between her teeth.
“It’s okay, Lils,” Harry smiled reassuringly, though his voice shook slightly, “Go to Hermione.”
Nodding slowly, she backed away to the armchair in the corner. Hermione shifted Sirius so that he was sleeping on one of her arms and she pulled Halie into her lap. She patted the arm of the chair and Lily hesitantly crawled up onto it. She leant her head on her aunt’s shoulder and hugged her knees towards her chest.
Equin hesitated, then stood up, “Wait,” she said quickly, pulling her bag from beside the chair up with her. Everyone turned to her, “Do you want to borrow these?”
She gestured to the two Muggle crutches in her hands.
“Why do you have my crutches?” George said quickly, sitting forwards. Equin glanced at him nervously.
“Just – in case,” Equin shrugged, looking away, a slight blush spreading over her cheeks. George opened his mouth to retaliate –
“Not the time,” Fred sang under his breath. George glanced at his twin – then at his sister – then fell silent.
“Yes, thank you Equin,” Ron said quickly, saving Equin, hurrying over and taking the crutches off the blonde witch. He placed the crutches on the bed as the Weasleys and Equin departed, wishing them goodbye and good luck, retreating swiftly from the room.
Ginny hovered by the bed, then walked over to the cupboard. She pulled it open, “I’ll get the potion - ”
“It’s okay,” Harry said quickly, but kindly, “I’ll be fine.”
Ginny paused, hand hovering over the purple potion. She stared at it for several long moments, debating in her mind. Sighing, she shut the door quietly.
Groaning, Harry staggered to his feet; Ron caught him and steadied him – Harry thanked him but gently straightened up on his own. Ginny scooped up the two crutches from the bed and hurried over to Harry’s side.
“I’m - ”
“If you’re going to do this, you’re using these,” Ginny said stubbornly, forcing the crutches into each of Harry’s hand.
Instead of angrily retaliating, Harry nodded noiselessly, gripping onto the rubber grips with each hand and testing the weight. Ron raised his eyebrows in surprise at the lack of argument.
“Go slowly,” Ginny whispered, reaching out to hold onto Harry’s elbow before quickly snapping her hand back to her side.
Don’t.
Steadily, Harry shuffled forwards, using the crutches in time with his legs to lesson the pressure on them. He was hurting, but not in agony. A small prick of pain shot up his leg every time he stepped, but that was it. A small smile curved his lips as he reached to door.
“Harry - ”
“To the canteen – please?” Harry said quickly, reaching for the door. Ron stopped him and opened it himself, stepping into the corridor and holding it open. Muttering a thanks, Harry slowly inched his way out of the room.
“Mummy…” Lily whispered, tugging on the hem of Ginny’s jumper. Ginny glanced at Harry then turned to Lily, kneeling down so that she was eye level. “Mummy,” Lily muttered, eyes sparkled with tears, one tearing down her pale cheek. Her face was so blank and unreadable, Ginny didn’t know if they were tears of happiness or of despair, “Mummy – Daddy’s walking.”
“I know,” Ginny whispered, smiling, hugging Lily. Lily threw her little arms around Ginny’s neck and dug her head into her shoulder.
“Daddy’s walking!” she cried, tears streaming down her face. Hermione hung back on the armchair, keeping Halie and James from interrupting. “Daddy’s walking, Mummy!”
“I know,” Ginny whispered, her own voice cracking. Her eyes filled up with tears, “It’s Christmas, Lily.”
a/n; i did it! merry christmas, everyone! ^_______^
High up, up in the empty air that hovered above Earth, there was total, complete darkness. Only one or two shimmering stars hovered in the night sky, as though the rest of them were all out celebrating with the World. Down below, in the city of London, light and noise and festivity was everywhere. There wasn’t a single street or house devoid of noise, a single street or house devoid of light, a single street or house devoid of joy.
In a private hospital room Muggles could not see, a young girl was curled in a ball, sleeping on an abnormally comfortable camp bed in the corner. Her parents were watching her quietly.
Ginny shifted in her chair, looking away from her child and to the dimly floor instead. Her bottom lip was in between her teeth, her eyebrows furrowed, her eyes narrowed. She was debating something in her mind, something serious.
Should she bring it up now – or leave it? Leave it for another time – or for forever? No. She definitely couldn’t leave it forever – she definitely had to know. Maybe not now, but sometime. Sometime soon. But what was wrong with now? What wasn’t wrong with now? Maybe she could - ? No. That would be stupid. She sighed audibly, causing him to divert his attention to her.
“What’s wrong?” he muttered, leaning forwards. He brushed a strand of her hair that was falling into her eyes behind her ear and gazed at her troubled face in concern.
Slowly, her head turned to look at him. She remained silent, staring at him, struggling to make sense of her thoughts. They whirred and whizzed, speeding on by, not giving her a chance to grab one and analyze it.
“Gin?” he murmured, his hand on her neck. His voice instantly soothed her, and she took his hand off of her neck and held it instead in her lap, covering it in her own. Her fingers brushed his blue scars and, for a brief, painstaking moment, she hated herself.
Silence engulfed them again. Harry sat, patient, letting Ginny have her time to say what she wanted so desperately to say.
She played with his hand in her lap, carefully, in case she could rip open the veins…
Suddenly, there was a loud, earth shattering bang out in London, followed by shrieks and cheers and yells that even Harry and Ginny could hear. Colours of red, yellow, green, gold flashed in the night sky – shouts of, “Happy New Year!” could be heard, echoing in streets, houses, minds, hearts…
She made up her mind. New year, new start after all – isn’t that right? she thought tentatively, trying to convince herself.
“Harry,” she whispered, holding his hand in hers and raising her eyes to meet his, “This year, you’re going to - to tell me everything. An-and I’m going to tell you everything,” she continued on quietly, but strongly, as Harry seemed to want to interrupt, “And we are going to be completely, truthfully honest to each other. And when we get out of this place – you are going to tell me what happened. Everything.”
Harry remained quiet for several minutes. The flashes of colours stopped, and cheering quietened. His eyes were dark, as though in his mind he was contradicting everything she just said. A sudden fear shot through her: what if he refused? What if he just flat out refused, and never, ever spoke another word of it, or to her –
“Okay,” he muttered, covering her hands in his own, voice devoid of emotion, “If that’s what you want.”
Ginny’s eyes widened; she had expected a little resistance, a little hesitance. But Harry seemed to accept what she had just said, and agreed to it and – a faint smiled tugged on her lips. “It’s what I want. Definitely,” she whispered eagerly, nodding slightly.
“Then okay,” Harry murmured, pulling her towards him. She fell onto his bed beside him and he pulled her to his chest lovingly, “Now sleep. You’re exhausted,” he kissed the top of her head and massaged her back. He closed his eyes, hating what he had just agreed to – telling her everything. Everything. He had never, ever, told anybody everything before in his life. He had always held secrets, whether they be big secrets, or small secrets. He thought of all the pain, torture, agony that he had gone through – something he was now going to put her through. But, somehow, there was this tiny part of him that wanted to tell her – to start over with her, and have a complete, honest relationship, to have someone know everything. He wondered vaguely how he was going to start, his thoughts becoming more and more distant before they were replaced with the blissful unconsciousness of dreams.
It was the seventeenth of January. Nigel was giving Harry and Ginny their check ups – though, instead of checking them up separately, today was different. Today, he was checking them up together.
“Thank you, Ginny,” Nigel said graciously, motioning that Ginny could sit back down. She did so, sitting on the bed beside Harry; he automatically wrapped his arm around her waist as she did.
The couple remained silent as Nigel pressed through their charts in more detail than usual, circling important points here and there and scribbling notes on a piece of parchment. They watched – a bit in fascination, a bit in confusion – as he turned to the last page.
Slowly, deliberately, he closed the charts and read over his notes. Nigel nodded, then turned in his chair to face the couple.
“I’ve read through all of your charts and all of the notes printed on you both – you have both respectively had brilliant progress in health status and, you are both now ready to leave the hospital.”
There was a stunned silence. Ginny’s face didn’t move, and she sat still – frozen. Harry’s mouth dropped slightly.
“L-leave?” he stuttered.
“Leave,” Nigel nodded, “Of course, there are a few instructions – you must stay at the Weasley’s until I see fit you are both capable of living without assistance, you must take a certain potion every night, you must come in for weekly checks – that will turn into monthly checks, and, in turn, yearly checks.”
Ginny was still frozen. Her brain felt like it had been submerged in water: everything moved slowly, even Nigel’s voice, and everything seemed so, so surreal. How could they be leaving? The hospital had practically turned into their second home… she felt Harry’s hand pull her closer to him, and she turned into him, wrapping her arm around his neck and digging her head into his shoulder.
“Thank you,” Harry muttered, wrapping his arms around Ginny, “Thank you for – for everything…”
“It’s my job, Harry. It’s my job.”
Dropping the last of Ginny’s books in the duffle bag, Hermione leaned over and zipped it shut with ease. With all the stuff that had been stuck into it, it should’ve been bursting at the seams – but thanks to Hermione’s magic, it all fit in comfortably with plenty of room to spare.
Ginny sighed, gazing around the bare hospital room. All of her stuff that had made the room her room was now in the duffle bag – now the room was just a plain, old, ordinary hospital room. She felt a twinge of nostalgia.
“It’s time to go, Ginny,” Hermione whispered, gazing at the red head, “You okay?”
Ginny glanced from Hermione to the room and back again. “Fine,” she nodded, smiling shrewdly, “Perfectly fine.”
Leading the way, she opened the door and headed down the hall to the special lifts that were only used with Healers permission. Nigel was already standing in it, with Harry and Ron, Ron with a duffle bag swung over his back, Harry leaning on a pair of his own crutches.
Ginny and Hermione entered the lift silently, and the silence continued as it started dropping down smoothly to the reception.
Finally, the lift stopped, but no one opened the doors. Ginny was closest to the button; she faltered, then turned around.
“Thank you Nigel,” Ginny smiled softly, walking forwards and hugging her Healer tightly, “We owe you everything.”
“Not everything,” Nigel disagreed lightly. He smiled, “You had the hardest part, and you excelled.”
“That’s not true,” Ginny argued, a smile still on her lips. She knew of the hardships of behind a Healer: of the long, sleepless nights; the stubborn, traumatic patients; the horrible choices that, if you chose wrong, could end in a loss of life; the loss of your own life, spending most if not all of your waking hours in the hospital… “I know how frustrating it is to have patients who are stubborn and stupid and – and I imagine we were a nightmare,” she added, glancing over at Harry. He was staring at the floor; he sensed her gaze and looked up, grinning.
“Well… it was worth it,” Nigel said, nodding.
Still smiling, Ginny turned around and pressed the button; the doors slid open, and the five of them made their way into the reception.
Ron spotted them first, and he swore colourfully.
“Ron, what did I tell you about swearing?” Hermione said quickly, glaring at Ron. He ignored her, turning to Nigel.
“I thought we had them kicked out?” he said, glancing to the corner. The rest of them followed his view; getting quickly to their feet, fumbling with their cameras and Quick Quote Quills, were several excited journalists and paparazzi.
“Merlin,” Hermione mumbled quickly, withdrawing her wand.
“We did – they must’ve sneaked back in,” Nigel said quickly, glancing back towards the main reception, “I’ll get Mungo’s Security,” he ran quickly towards the girl behind the desk, pushing in front of the patients and talking quickly to her. She nodded rapidly and wrote something down.
“Sorry,” Harry muttered, glancing from the now approaching reporters to Ginny. They could hear the cameras whirring already, “This is my fault.”
“No it’s not!” Ginny protested, walking slowly beside him, “It’s the stupid Daily Prophet and the idiots behind the desks.”
Ron was now blocking the reporters, accompanied by several Security wizards, causing the reporters to shout.
“We only want a word - !”
“One picture - !”
“What’ve you got to hide - ?!”
“The Security will keep them away,” Nigel breathed, stopping beside them, “The best we can do is get out of here quickly – but safely,” he added, glancing at Harry. Harry didn’t respond, and instead stared in a spot in front of him, hobbling forwards quicker than he normally would have, jaw rigid.
They travelled via Ron and Hermione’s car, Ron driving. He drove uncharacteristically slow, but made up for it by jumping traffic.
Harry stared out of the window, biting his lip. His eyes followed the cars and jumped from one advert to another pedestrian – but his mind was paying no attention.
He was overjoyed, of course. He was finally free, for the first time in his life. That fact hadn’t hit him yet; it was too large, too amazing to take in and accept all in one moment.
He was also slightly anxious; he knew, now, that he and Ginny were finally going home, that he would have to tell everything. Not that he would have to, but that he would tell her. She would demand it, and she had earned it. He worried about how he was going to tell her – blunt truth, or less dramatic mild version? Of course, she would know immediately if he told her the less detailed story.
Should he lie?
He jumped slightly as someone touched his hand; turning his head, he saw Ginny staring at him in concern, stroking his hand softly with hers.
“You okay?” she mouthed, eyes brimming with tears. He nodded slowly, taking her hand in his.
Blunt truth.
Hermione shut the door behind Harry as he clambered awkwardly out of the car, leaning on Ron. She quickly passed over the crutches when he was steady; he took them, fastening his hands swiftly into them.
The front door opened; Molly and Arthur appeared in the doorway, Sirius on Molly’s hip. There was a sudden amount of screaming, and a blur of red and green shot out past Arthur’s legs.
“Mummy! Daddy!” Lily screamed, running to them, still in her pyjamas, “You’re home!” she squealed, just restraining herself from jumping on Ginny and Harry.
“We’re home!” Ginny grinned, leaning down and hugging her daughter. Lily laughed excitedly, throwing her arms around her neck; smiling, Ginny straightened, still clutching Lily to her hip.
“Be careful - ” Harry said quickly, hobbling forwards.
“We’re fine!” Ginny smiled, bouncing Lily up and down on her hip. Ron and Hermione had disappeared into the house, taking Molly and Arthur with them. They loitered in the hall, the younger couple telling their parents about the reporters.
Together, the three of them made their way slowly up to the house, walking at Harry’s pace. Ginny walked into the hall, turning around, getting ready to close the door. Harry paused in the doorway, glancing over his shoulder at the empty street outside.
He smiled as he shut the door.
He was finally free.
He was finally home.
A/N - 25/6/2009. IMPORTANT!
oh god. i am so, so sorry.
basically, when i went back to continue this story, i hated the writing and style. so it's going under complete revampment and you can find it:
http://www.harrypotterfanfiction.com/viewstory.php?psid=268700
it will be the same story plot, but possibly different events and reactions, definately different writing styles and i am confident that 'hope' will be daddy returned 2.0. new and improved.
i hope you all forgive me for being such a lousy updater! :3
xx
http://www.harrypotterfanfiction.com